《Mafia Desire》


 1

    1


    1


    Ava''s POV


    "Please don''t, I didn''t do it, I apologize for everything." I screamed, tears streaming down my


    cheeks.


    "I don''t care; I''m going to sell you and finally get rid of you." The woman I addressed as my mother


    spat back.


    I looked into my mother''s eyes, searching for a glimmer of regret, a glimmer of sorrow, anything


    other than anger and disgust.


    But there was nothing there, no sadness or regret, just pure delusional joy as she watched me beg


    for help.


    My own mother was selling me to a cruel and disgusting man.


    I screamed, kicked, and punched in an attempt to break free from the grasp of two men, but it was


    futile. When my mother came home, I had withdrawn myself into a corner, knowing that my


    alcoholic father was not far behind her.


    We were the perfect family a few years ago; I was still young and innocent.


    My father had a steady job, and my mother stayed at home to care for me, despite the fact that I


    was in middle school at the time. We lived in a lovely home, and I remembered my close friends.


    Then, about a year ago, my mother began toe home less and less, ignoring her responsibilities


    and not telling anyone where she had gone. My father quickly discovered that she had cheated with


    another man.


    After he found out, he began to drink and gamble, bing less and less the person I looked up


    to. When he lost all of our money and our life savings, he also lost his job because he would arrive


    at work drunk and high.


    We had to relocate to a bad part of town, which only exacerbated our problems. My father became


    involved with a gang and soon owed them arge sum of money.


    But I never expected him to sell me, and I never expected my mother to agree, let alone be happy.


    But there I was, being picked up by two muscr men in a business attire.


    I screamed, kicked, and even tried to bite the man who had thrown me over his shoulder, but it was


    futile.


    The man carrying me was twice my size, and when I saw the gun in his waistband, fear overtook


    my adrenaline, and I knew there was no way out.


    Because of the tears that had formed in my eyes, I could hardly see anything. I screamed for my


    mother, hoping and praying that she would save me from this nightmare, but all I saw before being


    injected with something that knocked me out was my mother smiling, almost relieved that I was


    being taken.


    I was 15 years old when I was separated from my family.


    The man who had bought me took me to his strip club and kept me there for three years.


    Sylvester was the name of the man who made all of my nightmarese true. He was the sickest


    man who ever lived, forcing me to strip and dance for men three times my age, touching me and


    beating me.


    He didn''t care what he did, whether he hit me or touched me against my will, he enjoyed it. His


    deranged mind took pleasure in seeing me in pain or helplessness.


    Because of my parents, I lost all of my innocence, as well as all of my respect and trust for men.


    Sylvester kept me in the basement for the first few weeks I was at the strip club, not letting anyone


    else see me. He fed me small portions of food, but I soon discovered that he was putting something


    in my food that would cause me to pass out.


    After that, I''d wake up with bruises all over my body and my lower body sore and hurting. The first


    time it happened, I assumed it was because I was tired and fell asleep, hitting my hip on something.


    But the second time it happened, I realized he had raped me while I was unconscious.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I almost wish I hadn''te to that conclusion because now I was trapped not only in a nightmare


    but also in my own mind, tearing myself apart.


    He not only did it twice more, but once he realized it was too easy, he wanted to make me


    conscious. He wanted to hear my screams and my agony, but I wouldn''t let him. I kicked, screamed,


    and bit him whenever he came close to me, never giving him another chance.


    Even if he never raped me again, I had to deal with the constant fatal beatings and ufortable


    touching.


    He told me I''d dance after a few weeks in the basement. He threatened to beat me if I did not agree


    at that point. As a result, I agreed.


    Fortunately for me, it only took a year for him to lose interest in me because I was no longer a new


    shiny toy to y with. I started making ns for my escape.


    It took me two years to finally get away.


    When I finally managed to flee, I boarded the first ne I could afford with the little money I had.


    After my dance, I slipped bills into my bra, just low enough for Oliver not to notice.


    And I was relieved when I finally got rid of the money. The money was filthy, and I wanted to forget


    everything that had happened to me.


    I moved to New York and began to take on small jobs, making sure that the manager and the


    majority of the staff were women because I couldn''t get past what had happened, so I adjusted.


    I started working and soon had enough money to stop sleeping on benches and get a studio


    apartment.


    I started smiling when I walked into my new apartment; it was the first time I had smiled since


    before I was sold. I finally had a ce where I felt safe; it was my own space.


    I went to see a therapist after I got the apartment. I knew I was screwed up, and while I didn''t want


    anyone else to help me, I knew I needed it.


    To my surprise, therapy was extremely beneficial, and I learned my self-worth and began to learn to


    let go, even though I knew it was impossible to forgive and forget, I had to allow myself to be happy.

 2

    2


    2


    Ava''s POV


    Three Years Later...


    I was walking down the familiar streets of New York with two close friends who were dropping me


    off at my new babysitting job interview.


    Charis and Jenny were best friends before I arrived, but they both used to work at the restaurant


    where I used to work about a year ago.


    After they realized I was friendless and anxious, they began inviting me to events, and we became


    extremely close friends.


    "Oh Charis, you don''t need another $1, 000 purse." Jenny yelled.


    "Okay, you don''t need a man, but here we are: you have your man, and I have my new purse."


    Charis responded wittily.


    "But, Charis, that''s not even in the same realm." Jenny moaned.


    "I know, bitch, my purse is more valuable than your man." As they continued to throw harmless


    insults at each other, Charis countered, and Iughed.


    "Oh, both of you shut up, we all know Charis has a shopping addiction, and we all know you''re


    secretly in love with your man Jenny." I said this before Jenny could respond to what Charis had


    said.


    "I''m not sure if I love him yet..." Jenny spoke slowly, which made Charis and I both roll our eyes.


    "It''s been 5 months and you can''t go 2 minutes without contacting him, baby, you''re in love." Charis


    continued to admire her new purse as she spoke.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny''s boyfriend is a nice guy who is blonde and has ocean blue eyes. He''s well-built, and you can


    tell he works out at the gym. They met at a party and have been together ever since.


    Because of everything that had happened in my past, I had never gotten myself to date anyone, let


    alone let a man touch more than my hand.


    I had told Charis and Jenny about some of what had happened; they were aware that I had been


    forced to dance at a strip club and that my parents had sold me, but I had never told them that I had


    been touched against my will. I never wanted anyone to see me as small or weak again. I


    discovered my worth and knew I was strong.


    "Ava." Jenny yelled.


    "Yes?" I responded, breaking my train of thought.


    "You should find yourself a man, preferably a tall one, because you know, you''re kind of short."


    Knowing how sensitive I was about my height, she cracked a joke.


    "Oh, stop, I''m not short." I argued with her, giving her the middle finger.


    "Certainly dwarf." She shot back, giggling at her insult as Charis burst outughing, tears welling up


    in her eyes.


    Jenny, fuck off." As Iughed, I said.


    I wasughing and looking at Charis and Jenny instead of ahead of me, so I wasn''t paying attention


    to where I was going. I finally gathered myself from myughing fit, but as soon as I did, I was hit by


    a hard surface and fell straight to the ground.


    I rolled my eyes at myself, thinking how stupid I must have been to run into a wall.

 3

    3


    3


    I brushed myself off and looked up at the surface that had just knocked me down, but my eyes


    widened as I realized it wasn''t a "it," but a "him," and that particr "him" didn''t appear to be happy.


    I ignored the man''s expression and began to carefully watch him.


    He was dressed all in ck, with a leather jacket around his waist. Even though I could see his arm


    muscles through his jacket and his shirt was outlining his stomach, I could easily assume he had


    abs because the rest of his body that was visible was ripped.


    He had intricate tattoos that ran down his neck, past his shoulders, to his arms, and then to his


    hands.


    I swear he had a razor-sharp jawline that could cut my finger.


    He had a light stubble around his jawline, which defined it even more. I looked up some more, and


    what I found surprised me.


    He had the most beautiful eyes I''d ever seen; they were an emerald green and could probably


    pierce through you if you let your guard down for even a second. His eyes were easily the most


    beautiful feature of him.


    Although he appeared to have been sculpted by God himself, I knew what kind of man he was the


    moment I looked into his eyes.


    He preyed on helpless people and desired power above everything else.


    He got what he wanted, even if it meant crossing lines that no one should cross. I knew this


    because I saw those eyes in Sylvester every day at the strip club. That was what shook me to my


    core; I knew I''d never let a man like him back into my life.


    I quickly rose from the ground, his gaze fixed on me. He looked at me as if I were a piece of meat,


    but also with disgust. I shot him a quick nce.


    "Be careful where you''re going." He snarled , and his tone surprised me.


    "You were blocking my path." I shot back, my gaze fixed on him.


    He looked at me, surprised, but his face quickly changed when he realized what I had said. He was


    aware that I was putting him to the test, and he was not pleased.


    "You have no idea who I am, and if you did, you wouldn''t be talking to me like that." He spat at me


    with such certainty that the hairs on the back of my neck stood up.


    "I couldn''t care less who you are." I uttered as I began walking away with Charis and Jenny, who


    both looked at me as if I had grown two heads.


    "You will, bitch, you will soon find out." He said this just as I turned a corner.


    Jenny and Charis both came to a halt and stared at me after we turned the corner.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "What are you guys looking at me like I''ve grown two heads or something?" I inquired, still irritated


    by the jerk.


    "Do you know who that was, Ava?" Jenny yelled, her eyes still wide with surprise.


    "No, and I don''t care, " I said.


    "Ava, that is the leader of one of the world''srgest and most dangerous gangs." Charis stated.


    As if that was important.


    "Charis I don''t really care; I''ve dealt with men like him before, and he''s nothing special; he doesn''t


    know my name, and I''m not sure I''ll ever see him again; if he''s so big and bad, he probably has


    more to deal with than some girl who backtalk''s him." I exined, oblivious to what Charis had said.


    "You''re crazy and fearless, boo." Jenny added, lightlyughing.


    "Ehhhhm, I'' m not fearless." I responded while Shrugging my shoulders.


    Something in the back of my mind told me that it wouldn''t be thest time I saw that asshole, but I


    ignored it because I don''t need a controlling male in my life.


    Ava''s POV


    Charis and Jenny walked me to the underground subway; they were about to board, but there was


    no need because it was only a few stops away and I knew how hungry they were both.


    I stepped onto the subway and began brushing my pants because I had fallen to the ground and the


    asshole hadn''t even helped me up; he was very attractive, but everything about him screamed


    trouble.


    I quickly reminded myself that there was no reason for me to be thinking about him so much. Even


    though I knew I had run into him, he was not the type of man I would apologize to.


    I reflected on the interview and went over potential questions in my head. I desperately needed this


    job. I was drawn to the ad because I stated that it paid well and that I needed money to pay for


    college. I really wanted to go to college , but none of my other jobs paid well enough for me to save


    money.


    I was deep in thought when I heard my stop been mentioned. I quickly stood up and left the train. I''d


    never been to this wealthy section of New York. The mansions werevish and stunning.


    I was aware that the funds used to purchase these houses were tainted, but I cant be the one to


    fast judge. I was aware that e veryone had secrets, and that was fine with me. So, rather than


    analyzing, I simply admired the houses as I walked by.


    I eventually arrived at the address specified in the advertisement. The house had arge ck gate


    in front of it, a garden in front, and many flowers.


    I noticed all the flowers were roses and looked at the different colors; there were pink, red, and


    white roses, but what caught my eye was a bush of ck roses; I had never seen such beautiful


    roses before. Their beauty was unparalleled, and they were dark but pure.


    I was jolted out of my thoughts when I noticed two guards behind the gate staring at me, both


    dressed in suits, and before I could think any further, my mind betrayed me and transported me


    back to the moment I was sold.


    When I looked at my watch to distract myself and slow my breathing, I noticed I was 10 minutes


    early.


    "I am here for the babysitting interview," I said as I returned my gaze back to them.


    They now looked back at me before pressing an earpiece and speaking to someone on the other


    end of the line. They returned their gaze before pressing several buttons on an electronic pad


    behind the gate. The gate began to open with a loud noise.


    The two guards approached me and waved some sort of wand around me, then he took my purse


    from my grasp and began looking through it. I raised an eyebrow at him, finding it odd how


    concerned the family was about security.


    When they found nothing threatening, they returned my bag and told me to walk up to the front


    door, where the maid would direct me. I walked up to the front door, past the lovely roses. The door


    opened before I could even knock, and a small middle-aged woman stood in front of me.


    She was around five feet tall and her face was wrinkled, but I was most struck by her eyes, which


    might have been the kindest I had ever seen.

 4

    4


    4


    She looked me over, grabbed my arm, and drew me in with a swift movement. I was perplexed for a


    moment because I could usually read people by their eyes and this was the first time I got it all


    wrong about someone.


    She growled and murmured something to herself. I was still surprised that I had been wrong about


    her; I had expected her to be extremely pleasant and friendly.


    "What''s your name?" "she inquired


    "My name is Ava," I introduced myself.


    "Do you have ast name, hun?" she inquired.


    "Um... I-I uhh w-well I ummm," I stammered.


    I refused to reveal my surname because I despised who I was rted to. I hated my parents even


    though it had been 6 years since I had seen them. I never looked for them and just hoped that


    karma had taken care of them.


    "Never mind," she grumbled, "just go down that hallway and it''s the second door on the left."


    "All right, thank you!" I regained myposure.


    I proceeded down the hall, opening the second door on the left. I was stunned when I opened the


    door. What I saw surprised me.


    I saw three girls wearing tiny, tight dresses. The woman in the first seat was dressed in a deep red


    dress that reached her high thigh and had an open back. The next girl was dressed in a neon pink


    dress that reached her knees but had a slit near her thighs through which you could see her neon


    pink underwear.


    The girl next to her was dressed simrly, but in blue. I quickly felt out of ce, and I wondered if I


    had misjudged the time or location because they appeared to be interviewing for a stripper job. I


    quickly turned around and approached the maid who had directed me to that room.


    "Are you sure I''m in the right ce?" I inquired.


    "What are you talking about?" she retorted.


    "Is this the ce where they''re looking for a babysitter?" I inquired.


    "Of course, as I said, it''s the second door to the left," she said, her voice slightly filled with a hint of


    annoyance.


    "Um, okay," I replied.


    I returned to the room and took a seat next to the girl in the blue dress. Within ten minutes, three


    more girls arrived, all dressed in short dresses or shorts with a skimpy top.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had a moment of doubt and thought I was about to be sold again, but I reminded myself that not


    everyone wants to sell you.


    I was afraid of being sold again; I thought that if someone looked at me the wrong way, I would be


    sold again, but I realized that the world did not revolve around me and that men, being men, would


    look at me like a piece of meat regardless of their intentions.


    A few minutester, a woman emerged from another door and informed us that the interviews would


    begin immediately. She summoned the first girl in the red dress and informed her that the interview


    would be one on one.


    About 5 minutester, the girl stormed out, cursing up profusely.


    Girl after girl would storm out, saying something like, "I hate you, I am too fu#cking good for your


    family anyway." or "Your daughter is ugly in any case, she''s a brat." All of this made me nervous ,


    but also shocked, because no one should insult a young girl.


    When my name was called, I was shocked.


    "It is time for your interview, Ava."


    AUTHOR''S NOTE:


    PLEASE I NEED YOUR REVIEWS AND RATINGS. I WOULD APPRECIATE IF YOU SHARE MY


    WORK TOO. THANKS..

 5

    5


    5


    Ava "s POV


    I walked into the room, trying to keep my breathing under control.


    All of the girls who had entered had left. "This is a legitimate interview," I told myself as I sat in the


    chair across from the olderdy who was seated in arge chair behind a desk.


    She was tall and thin, and she carried herself very high. She was dressed conservatively in a pencil


    skirt and a suit jacket. She had lovely light brown hair that was tucked behind her head and secured


    with a diamond clip.


    She had a few wrinkles around her eyes, her eyes were a beautiful blue, and she looked very


    familiar, but I couldn''t ce where or when I hade into contact with such a woman.


    "Ava," she said, softly smiling.


    "Yes, Ms. Jayson," I said, returning the smile and handing her my resume from my purse, which


    contained all of my information.


    "Oh, I like you; you can call me Veronica" she said as she took the file from me and began reading


    it.


    I was already feeling good about this interview because she said she liked me and said I could call


    her by her first name.


    "Ava I''ll be honest with you: you were the only woman who showed up with a resume and a proper


    attire "She said this while looking at me up and down.


    I was dressed in ck cks with a white blouse.


    "I know your resume says you have no experience with children, but I believe this is a good


    opportunity for you to gain some," she said as she closed my file and looked up at me.


    "And I''m sure you''re nervous because you know who you are, but I swear to you, no harm wille


    to you," she said as she stood up to shake my hand.


    "I apologize; I don''t want to appear rude, but "I''m not familiar with your family. I saw your


    advertisement for the interview and came here today because of it "I said this as I stood up and


    shook her hand.


    She looked at me with a shocked expression written all over her.


    "You have no idea what our family does... you have no idea about the Jayson''s-." She began


    "Oh, well, this makes everything better." As she walks out of the room, she tells the other girls to go


    home.


    I remained perplexed in my seat. I had never heard of the Jayson family before, and I was curious


    as to what she meant by "no harm wille to me" and "what her family does, "Before I could finish


    thinking about it, she walks in front of me and leads me out of the room and into another.


    The room we enter is enormous; it is the size of my apartment. The room has two couches on each


    side of the room, one in the middle, and arge t screen television. The walls are light grey, the


    couches are all white , and a ss coffee table sits in the center of the room. I find it strange that


    they have white couches with a three-year-old, but given the size of this room, I am sure they can


    buy new couches every day if necessary.


    "All right, Ava, let''s talk about everything," Veronica says, motioning me to sit on the couch.


    The couch is much softer than I expected, with two pillows on either side, and I almost sank into it


    when I sat down.


    "First and foremost, you will be paid weekly, and there is a house outside if you want to stay with us


    instead ofmuting from your current residence."


    I nod


    I don"t know if I want to stay here, it is gorgeous but I have my own ce where I can feel safe and


    my own space. Living here would make more sense in the end, but I''m not sure I''m ready to give up


    my apartment just yet.


    "If you choose to live here, we will feed you and deduct no money from your sry; if you choose


    not to live here, you will only receive your sry. Whether you decide to live here or not, you must


    be awake and ready for the day at 8 am


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I nod once more. I reason to myself that not only would I receive the same amount of money, but I


    would also be fed, allowing me to save even more money and attend school.

 6

    6


    6


    "Your contract is set for one year, but if you decide you want to stay with us for a longer period of


    time and everything is in order on my end, we can discuss extending your contract."


    "It''s all right," I finally said.


    "Your hours and days will be 8 a. m. to 6 p. m., Monday through Saturday; however, due to my work


    and the fact that my oldest is not usually home, I may require you to workter some nights."


    I agreed and noded. I had no idea she had another child, but it did not appear to be a problem


    because he or she was obviously older.


    "Your weekly sry will be $2, 000, and depending on your preference, I can pay you in cash or by


    check."


    My mouth widens in surprise. I quickly shut my mouth before Veronica notices. I can''t believe what I


    just heard: $2, 000 DOLLARS.


    "Um, Veronica," I said quietly.


    "Yes, Ava," she responds.


    "Did you say two thousand dors?" I inquired again.


    "Oh, do you need more? We can certainly negotiate a price," she responds.


    "Oh, no... No, 2, 000 dors is more than enough, thank you very much." I said.


    "If you say so, Darling," she said as she stands up and walks to the top of the stairs.


    Veronica screams, "Daliaaaaaaa"


    A little girl runs down the stairs as soon as she screams her name. She has wavy brown hair and


    her mother''s smile, but not her mother''s eyes. Her eyes are a lovely green, and I have a strange


    feeling I know her.


    She smiled as she looks at me.


    "Dalia, this is Ava, and she will be looking after you for the next year," Veronica exins to Dalia.


    "Hello, you''re very pretty, Dalia," I said as I approached her.


    She looks at me again, walks towards me, and hugs my leg. I lean in and hug her as well.


    "You''re really pretty," she remarks.


    "Thank you, Princess," Iughed.


    I hear footstepsing down the stairs just as she is about to say something. I''m assuming it''s the


    father because I haven''t seen him yet, but what I see surprises me even more.


    It''s him, the guy I ran into on the street. Dalia lets go of my leg and dashes towards him, grabbing


    his leg and yelling, "Big Brotherrrr!!!"


    He was the leader of one of the most dangerous Mafia groups, ording to Charis and Jenny. It all


    became clear to me why Veronica had told me about my safety and how surprised she was that I


    had not heard of the Jasons.


    He is staring at me angrily. Anyone else would be scared, but I''ve dealt with worse than him, so I


    just give him the same look he gives me. He looks me in the eyes and grabs his mother, saying,


    "What . Is. She. Doing. Here?"


    "Calm down, Andrew; she''s here to look after your sister." Why are you staring at me in this way?


    She''s not one of those girls you mess around with. "Just as you requested." Veronica exined.


    I wasn''t sure what they were talking about, but I soon realized that every girl who showed up for the


    interview looked like someone Andrew would fuck and then leave. I wasn''t going to let this jerk ruin


    it for me.


    "I''m here to look after your sister and nothing else." I said


    Both he and his mother looked at me, his mother was relieved, but he became more enraged.


    "You''re as bad as hell!" He yelled.


    "Andrew, watch your tone; I hired her and we signed the contract; you''re going to have to deal with


    her." Veronica borated.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at his mother and then back at me, storming over to me, and I didn''t move an inch, which


    surprised him because he stopped right in front of me, and I could see the surprise on his face. But


    the expression vanished as soon as he realized I saw it.


    He leaned in close to my ear and said, "If you ever talk to me again, I will kill you." So let''s make it


    easier on everyone by quitting."


    I looked up at him and shook my head before approaching Dalia and saying, "Let''s go color."


    When I returned my gaze to him, I noticed that his eyes had turned red.


    I walked out with Dalia thinking, "I''m going to hate this year."

 7

    7


    7


    ***************


    Andrews POV


    ***************


    Three Years Ago...


    "You''re so pretty, Dalia," I cooed to Dalia, who was in my arms.


    She justughed and began to y with my shirt.


    Dalia was the one blessing God had bestowed upon me; she was my light. Even if I were a bad


    person, I would never let Dalia see me like that.


    My father was the leader of our gang, which was known as thergest and most dangerous gang in


    the United States. I didn''t want to be in a gang; all I wanted was a normal high school experience,


    but as soon as I graduated from high schoolst year, my father made me his second Inmand.


    I''ve been trained and instructed on what to do when my father hands over the gang to me. I had my


    first fighting lesson when I was five years old, and I''ve had two-hour lessons twice a day ever since.


    My father taught me how to hold a gun and shoot around the age of 14, when I had mastered


    fighting and defending myself. He agreed to let me get my first tattoo after I hit my first target at


    target practice.


    I enjoyed getting tattoos because I enjoyed the pain I felt when the ink was applied to my skin. I''m


    not suicidal; I just don''t feel anything.


    That was the third thing my father taught me: I couldn''t connect with people and shouldn''t have


    feelings for anyone. When I asked if he loved my mother, he said he did, but he would shoot her if


    she betrayed him. He said I was weak if I had a second thought about shooting someone.


    I dropped all my friends and only fucked girls after he told me that, and then dropped them the next


    day. I never wanted to have second thoughts about killing someone who would betray me. But then


    Dalia appeared and transformed me. She was the one person who would never judge me and who I


    could never hurt.


    Even with Dalia in my life, there was no room in my life or heart for anyone other than Dalia.


    ****************


    Present Day...


    ****************


    I was on my way to Stallion''s house because he had lied to me and told the rival gang where our


    shipments were arriving. He had cost me a lot of money, and now he was going to pay it.


    I was deep in thought when a girl bumped into me and knocked herself down to the ground. I was


    irritated that she had bumped into me and was causing me to bete. When I finally decided to look


    at her, she was still on the floor; at first, I didn''t recognize her, but then I did. She even touched me,


    which disgusted me.


    "Watch where you''re going," I advised.


    "You were in my way," she said as she rose from the ground.


    Who did she think she was talking to when she answered me? Did she not realize who she was


    speaking to? I was even more enraged that this whore thought she could talk to me in that manner.


    "You have no idea who I am, and if you did, you wouldn''t be talking to me like that." I responded


    "I couldn''t care less who you are." She remarked as she got up and started walking.


    "You will, bitch, you will soon find out." I spoke just as she and her friends were turning the corner.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After I killed Stallion, I would have my men look for her and figure out how I could make her pay for


    having her whore hands on me and talking back to me.

 8

    8


    8


    When I arrived at Stallion''s house, my mood improved because I knew I would make Stallion pay for


    what he had done.


    "Stallion!" I yelled.


    "B-Bo-Boss, Hey, Boss... how are you?" He said.


    "You know what happens when someone double crosses me, Stallion," I say,pletely bored.


    "I swear I-I I didn''t do anything," he insisted.


    "Ofcourse you did, I said." I pointed my gun between his eyes.


    Boom


    I told my men in the back to clean up his body and take care of everything. A car was already


    waiting for me outside.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please take me to my mother''s house." I muttered to the driver.


    A lot had happened in the previous year.


    Because of my father''s death, I had to take over the gang sooner than expected. Dalia was


    fatherless, and I needed to look after her. I had been spending much more time at my mother''s


    house in order to care for Dalia over thest year, but I needed to stop. Even though Dalia was


    more important to me than the rest of the gang, business had toe first.


    My mother informed me that she intended to hire someone to care for Dalia for a year.


    I told my mother that I didn''t care who she chose because I trusted her judgment, but it couldn''t be


    one of the girls I fucked.


    When I arrived, I got out of the car and went inside. When I walked in and smelled the cheap


    perfume, I knew that girls would try to get this job because it meant they''d be seeing me all the time.


    I entered the room where the candidates were waiting to be interviewed.


    When I walked in, there were only three girls dressed in hideous party dresses. They stood up and


    approached me as soon as they saw me. They were all aware that I disliked being touched, so they


    made flirtatious movements.


    I had a pet peeve about being touched; the thought of another person''s skin touching mine


    disgusted me, and everyone in New York knew it. If someone touched me without my permission, I


    would go to extreme measures.


    I walked out of the room, rolling my eyes at the girls.


    I entered the living room and then went upstairs to look for Dalia. I discovered her coloring in her


    room. I felt at ease when I saw her, and I found it soothing to watch her color. She was determined


    not to color outside the lines.


    I watched her for a while before realizing I needed to inform my men about the whore I had met


    earlier.


    I entered my room. I have my own home, but I spend a lot of time at my mother''s house because of


    Dalia. My mother yelled for Dalia before I could call my men. I rolled my eyes; I detested it when


    anyone raised their voice above a talking voice other than mine.


    I picked up the phone and dialed my men''s number. I heard "her" voice from downstairs before they


    could pick up.


    I hung up the phone and walked down the stairs. Dalia was clinging to her leg and bending down to


    hug her when I arrived. My blood began to boil and rage ran through my veins because she, a


    whore, was touching someone I loved.


    She looked at me when she heard meing down the stairs, surprised at first, but then disgusted.


    Dalia ran up to me and hugged my leg, yelling something, but I was too preupied with not


    shooting "her" in front of Dalia.


    "What. Is. She. Doing. Here?" I asked, looking at my mother.


    "Andrew, rx, she''s here to look after your sister. Why are you staring at me like that? She isn''t


    one of the girls you hang out with. As you requested." My mother exined.


    I looked at my mother, then at her, and I saw her connect the dots on what my mother had just said.


    "I''m here to look after your sister and nothing else." She stated


    I turned away from my mother and looked her in the eyes. "Like hell you are!" I screamed, my blood


    boiling. I screamed.


    "Andrew, watch your tone; I hired her and we signed the contract; you''re going to have to deal with


    her." My mother exined.


    I threw a fit over her. I expected her to flee because she was scared, but she stood her ground and


    just stared at me. Why wasn''t she cowering in fear when she was in my presence? No one had ever


    not been afraid of me before, and I would shoot anyone without hesitation, so it surprised me that


    she wasn''t. What was she doing standing up to me? Was she not afraid of dying? I noticed that she


    oberved my expression, so I quickly wiped it away.


    I leaned down to her neck and inhaled the jasmine scent, which drove me insane. If it hadn''t been


    "her," I would have taken her right away; she was stunning and very beautiful. But my blood was


    boiling, and she was putting me to the test.


    "I will kill you if you ever speak to me. So let''s make it easier on everyone by quitting." I muttered


    She turned her head to look at me again before shaking her head.


    She approached Dalia and mentioned something about coloring.


    I red at her, and she returned my stare, and I swear I saw a smirk form on her face.


    I absolutely despise her.

 9

    9


    9


    Ava "s POV


    I rushed Dalia into what appeared to be the kitchen.


    To say the least, it was enormous; there was an ind in the middle of the kitchen with a sink at one


    end and stools all around it. The counters were ck and white marble, and the cabs were dark


    grey to match the house''s theme.


    Before we went ying, I took Dalia''s hand in mine and asked if she wanted something to eat. I was


    avoiding Andrew at all costs because I knew he wouldn''t try anything with Dalia around.


    I''m not afraid to defend myself. When I first moved to New York, I looked for a self-defense ss,


    and now I also practice kickboxing. I just didn''t want to roundhouse his a$$ on my first day at work.


    She looked at me and said, "Avaaaaaa, can I have some cream crackers?"


    "Of course, Princess," I said as I looked at her bright eyes and smiling face.


    Dalia eximed, "On the top shelf!"


    I grumbled as I looked up to where she was pointing, knowing I couldn''t reach it but hoping to find a


    stool somewhere.


    "Stay right here, Princess, I''m going to look for a stool."


    "All right, Aavaa," she said.


    Iughed as she said my name, knowing that most kids her age couldn''t roll their "r''s." "yet.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I entered the dining room and noticed some chairs that I thought would be fine to use. I took the


    chair and dragged it into the kitchen.


    When I arrived, I saw Dalia sitting at the counter eating Animal Crackers and Andrew talking to


    Dalia with his back to me. I sat down and walked over to the cabs to get her some water.


    I locked my gaze on Dalia, who eximed, "Avaaa!!!"


    I noticed Andrew "His back tightens and his jaw twitches. He was mesmerizing, but the moment he


    turned towards me and looked at me, I was shaken. He was enraged, and all I wanted to do was


    put him in his ce for being so impolite.


    "Dalia, go to the other room and start coloring; Ava will be right there with you shortly."


    My name tasted like poison in his mouth, and I never wanted him to say it again.


    Dalia exited the room, smiling and content with her Animal Crackers. I returned my gaze to him, but


    this time he was closer to me than I had anticipated.


    He put both of his hands on the wall behind me as I leaned against it. I was uneasy under his ze


    as he looked at me. I needed to get out of there, so I ced my hand on his chest and tried to push


    him away, but he didn''t move "I didn''t move an inch. He mmed my wrist against the wall behind


    me, which was on his chest.


    I was drawn to the action.


    "Never again should you put your filthy hands on me." He spat out, still staring down at me, our


    faces only inches apart.


    I despised him because he reminded me of all the thoughts I had pushed to the back of my mind. I


    calmed myself down and mentally told myself that I was no longer weak and that I would not be


    pushed around like I used to be.


    With my free hand, I grabbed his wrist, twisted it, and took my hand and shoved him off me, taking


    advantage of his surprise. I shoved him away from me a few feet.


    "Don''t ever touch me again, and if you ever need to talk to me, you can do so through your mother."


    You are not my employer, and as such, you do not have any kind of authority over me. Please do


    not ever bring my name up in your mouth again." I spat out while staring him down.


    I walked out of the kitchen to find Dalia before he could say or realize anything.


    The rest of the day was uneventful, but I had a constant adrenaline rush going through my body. I


    felt like I could run 10 miles because I had taken all these sses but never had the opportunity to


    put them to use in real life, and even though I only pushed him and may have given him a sore


    wrist, I really felt great about myself.


    He realized I wasn''t someone he could intimidate and manipte. I was no longer the helpless girl; I


    am strong and will never allow anyone to take advantage of me again.


    The day flew by, and it was soon time for me to return home.


    Mrs. Veronica had inquired about my living situation and whether I would be willing to move in with


    them, but I quickly declined. I knew I couldn''t avoid Andrew forever, but I didn''t want him to find out


    where I was living.


    I even lied about my address so that only people I truly trusted knew where I lived. I was relieved


    that the family didn''t know where I lived, but even more relieved that "he" didn''t know. I gave Jenny


    my address; I know it''s illegal, but Jenny lives in the same apartment building as me and knows


    what I''ve been through.


    She insisted that I give her address to all of my employers just in case. Her boyfriend was always


    with her, so he would be there if anything happened. I''d have to be cautious around Andrew; he was


    dangerous, and I couldn''t let him find Jenny instead of me.


    I got out of the house and onto the subway. I was lost in thought when my stop came faster than I


    expected, so I got off and walked to my apartment building.


    After I got into my apartment, I took a quick shower in an attempt to wash away everything Andrew


    had made me feel. I exited and changed into a tank top and shorts.


    I climbed onto my bed and dialed Jenny and Charis''s numbers. They both answered the phone


    when it rang a second time.


    "Avayyy!" Jenny yelled.


    "Bitch, tell me you got the job!" eximed Charis.


    "Guys, I got the job."


    I then proceeded to tell them about the pay, at which point Charis nearly had a heart attack and


    informed me that we were going to be getting linked bank ounts. I told them how excited I was,


    and the family was wonderful; of course, I "forgot" to mention Andrew. If I told them about him, I


    knew they''de to his house with pitchforks and torches. After a conversation thatsted an hour,


    we finally hung up because it was going to be Monday in the morning, and we all had to get up and


    go to work.


    I tried to sleep by closing my eyes, but every time I did, I saw him and his piercing green eyes.


    I finally fell asleep around 2:00 am

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    10


    My rm went off, and I awoke to the sound of it. I came to a halt and checked the time.


    It was already 7:15AM


    "Oh fuck," I muttered.


    I got out of bed, took a shower, and dressed in skinny jeans, a ck tank top, and a red see-


    through shirt. My long, thick brown hair was pulled up into a bun. I settled on a gold ne and


    diamond earrings. I put on my ck boots and walked to the subway station.


    It only took me about ten minutes to walk from the underground subway to Jayson''s house, so I was


    still on time. I was relieved to arrive at the house early on the first day. I was hoping to make a good


    first impression.


    I stood in front of their gate, and when the two men noticed me, they opened the gate. I assumed


    Veronica had informed them that I had been hired.


    As I walked past the garden, I couldn''t help but stare in admiration at the roses, particrly the


    ck roses.


    I approached the door and knocked; I only had to wait a few seconds before the same middle-aged


    woman who had instructed me the day before opened the door. When she suddenly grabbed me in


    a bear hug, I waspletely surprised. I wasn''t expecting it at all. I was not more taller than her,


    which contributed to a significant increase in the level offort we experienced during the hug.


    She removed herself from the hug and smiled at me as she looked at me.


    "I apologize for being so rude to you; I just didn''t know if you were different from the other girls who


    had entered the house." She stated.


    "Oh- umm..." I began.


    "Emily Voult is my name, but you can call me Emily. I am the Jayson''s main maid and caretaker."


    She stated.


    "Hello, my name is Ava," I said, thinking, "I knew I was right."


    "Ava is such a lovely name! I''ll notify Ms. Jayson that you''ve arrived; you can wait in the kitchen


    while I begin preparing breakfast."


    "All right, thank you." I said


    I made my way to the kitchen and came to aplete halt. Andrew was sitting by the ind, his


    back to me, his eyes on his phone, and, more importantly, he was shirtless.


    His back muscles were rxed, but you could still see the outline of each muscle, and his tattoos


    trailed from his lower back to the back of his neck. His biceps were perfectly toned. His hands were


    huge, but not in an odd way; both of his hands had tattoos trailing to his fingers; I would have loved


    to feel hands like those on me, but because they were "his," I wanted them to stay as far away from


    me as possible. He was undoubtedly sculpted by the Gods, and if I hadn''t known his personality, I


    would have been more than just physically drawn and attracted to him.


    When he began swearing under his breath, he snapped me out of my thoughts. I was relieved that


    he was still cursing at his phone and hadn''t noticed my presence.


    I needed coffee, and I wasn''t going to pass it up just because Mr. Asshole was here. I went over to


    the coffee maker, which was inconveniently located directly in front of Mr. Asshole.


    "You again," he spit at me.


    I didn''t respond to him. He wasn''t worth my time or my breath.


    "ANSWER ME WHEN I TALK TO YOU," he yelled in a loud voice.


    I almost spilled the coffee I had just poured into a cup when I heard his voice.


    "Listen, I don''t know who you think you are pulling all these stunts for, but I can make you vanish


    from the face of the earth, so if you want to live, do as I say." You will not speak to me unless I


    speak to you, you will not touch me, and most importantly, you will not attempt any more fucking


    stunts, understand me whore." He stated.


    When he said the word "whore," my eyes immediately went to him. As soon as he saw that, he


    knew he had struck a nerve, and being the vile person that he was, he used it as a weapon against


    me.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I know who you are and what you used to do, and the only reason I''m letting you


    near my sister is because my mom likes you."" He said this with his eyes zing with rage.


    His words struck a deeper chord in me than I had anticipated. But I left for a reason; I was on the


    run, and I had every right to be. I thought I''d be fine letting go, but he was a constant reminder of


    everything I was trying to avoid, and I had to see him every day for a year. I returned his stare,


    reminding myself that I was stronger than this, that he couldn''t treat me like this, and that he knew


    nothing about me.


    "You have no idea who I am, and I don''t care who you think I am; I won''t get in your way or interfere


    with your business, but after what happened yesterday, you shouldn''t even have the nerve to call


    me that. I saw the girls and I know what your mother was talking about, so judging by how they


    were dressed, look like "whores"..."


    Before I could go any further, I heard a knock on the front door, so I walked out of the kitchen,


    Andrew trailing behind me, and opened it to find a girl my age and height. She wore a skin-tight


    dress that barely covered her ass and had a very low V line that went to just above her bellybutton.


    "Ughhh e," she eximed as she looked at me.


    "I''m looking for Andrew; I''m here to... discuss things... with him." She said this while looking at me


    with disgust.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I saw Andrewing out of the kitchen, I gave him a look thatmunicated to him that


    "she is just proving my point."


    He looked at her, then back at me.


    "Katarina, get out!" He grumbled.


    "Andrew, you called me here to talk, and I know how much you like talking baby. I''m here because


    you called me." She stumbled over her words.


    "Get the fuck out of here. I''m not going to ask again" Andrew screamed.


    She yelled and dashed out of the grounds.


    I mentallyughed because, no matter how much I despised him, it was amusing that on my second


    day, he was already changing things because of me. With that one thing, I thought there was still


    hope for us to be able to be in the same room without hating each other.


    But then I remembered what he said to me in the kitchen. He had been at the club I had been sold


    into, he had judged me without asking, he hated me, and he had called me the one thing I will never


    be called again . I despised him with all my heart. He reminded me of everything bad in the world.


    I''d never let myself get close to him again.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Ava''s POV


    Two weekster...


    I was finally adjusting to my new job and avoiding Andrew at all costs. I noticed that he was mostly


    home in the morning when I arrived, then he''d leave but would usually return around mid-day. I


    made a point of avoiding the kitchen and upstairs when I arrived at the house because he was


    almost certainly there. When he returned home, I would take Dalia for walks or take her into the


    garden.


    Dalia''s mother never allowed her to leave the grounds unless she was apanied by her. I found


    it odd but did not feelpelled to inquire as to why. I simply took note of it and moved on.


    Dalia''s favorite food was Mac and Cheese; she tolerated Kraft but preferred homemade. Her


    favorite animal was dolphins, and her favorite color was green.


    She was one of the brightest and most well-mannered kids I''d ever met. I had no experience with


    children, but I knew that younger children were usually difficult, but she was never. I''d never seen


    her have a temper tantrum.


    Andrew would asionallye home and just watch Dalia as I yed with her; he never looked


    at me, which I appreciated.


    Today was Friday, and I nned to make Dalia''s favorite lunch and take her outside to y in the


    garden because it was such a beautiful day. I began preparing the meal around midday.


    "Aavaa," Dalia grumbled.


    "Yes, princess?" I said


    "Why don''t you spend some time with Andrew?"


    When she asked that question, I almost dropped the cheese.


    "What exactly do you mean, Princess?" I inquired again.


    "Well, when hees home, you turn away and you don''t speak to him." She stated


    I was astounded by how perceptive she was and had no idea how to respond to her question.


    "I-I just don''t like your brother because his words hurt me." I replied, trying not to get into too much


    detail.


    "Was he mean to you Ava?" She inquired, almost in tears.


    "N-No, honey, he just made me sad, but I promise I''m fine, so don''t worry." I replied, trying to


    reassure her that her brother was not a bad person, but he was to me.


    "Oh okay then," she thought to herself.


    I tried to divert her attention away from her brother by telling her we were having Mac and Cheese.


    She began to jump up and down with delight when she heard that.


    I let her assist me in making the Mac and Cheese. I popped the Mac and Cheese into the oven and


    set the timer. We went into the living room and began coloring various animals. When the timer


    went off, I informed her that we would have to wait for the Mac and Cheese to cool before eating it.


    We colored for a few more minutes after I took the dish out of the oven to cool.


    We went into the kitchen when I thought it wouldn''t be too hot, and I got us two tes and dished


    her some Mac and Cheese. She was giggling with delight, and when I served her some of the


    pasta, she looked as if she was going to pass out from happiness.


    "I like you, Ava." She stated


    "I like you too, Princess," Iughed.


    "Can I give you a hug, Ava?" she inquired


    "Of course, honey, but for what?" As I knelt down and hugged her, I said.


    "I don''t want you to leave because you make me happy," she exined.


    "A, of course, princess, I''m not leaving." With tears welling up in my eyes, I said. I realized she


    had made me feel loved all over again. She knew nothing about me and chose to like me anyway.


    I noticed we had left her cup of water in the other room after I released her from the hug.


    "Hello, Princess." I''ll get you some water, okay?" I said


    "OK, Ava, hurry up!" she eximed.


    I entered the living room and began looking for her cup, not remembering where I had ced it. I


    found the cup of water and began walking towards the kitchen a few secondster.


    As I got closer to the kitchen, I heard someone say, "Herees the airne... brrrrrrrrrrrrrrr,


    "ahhhhhh, nuum, num," nm I walked into the kitchen after hearing Daliaugh and was astounded


    by what I found.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To make Dalia happy, Andrew was feeding her and making airne noises. I examined the scene in


    front of me. He was dressed in ck jeans, a white jacket, and his usual leather jacket. Because his


    shirt was too tight, I could see the outline of his chest muscles and broad shoulders. His gorgeous


    brown hair was messy but handsome.


    What surprised me the most when I looked at Andrew was his smile.


    I never expected to see him smile, but it was so endearing when he did. He had perfect white teeth


    that he should unt more often, and his lips curled into the most beautiful position on his face.


    When he smiled, I forgot who he was because he looked so different; he wasn''t the man who had


    insulted me and made me feel bad anymore; he was just a beautiful man ying with his little sister.


    When he smiled, his eyes changedpletely; they no longer appeared evil and controlling, but


    rather soft and caring. When he smiled, I couldn''t help but fall in love with his eyes.


    When he saw me, his smile faded and he appeared as if he was about to scream another insult at


    me. I was expecting his demeanor and what was about to happen, but what surprised me was when


    he looked at Dalia and gave her a weak smile.


    "Hello, Ava," he hissed.


    I was surprised that he hadn''t yelled at me. I could tell his voice was tense with disgust, but he still


    said my name and greeted me without a single insult.


    "Um hi Andrew," I stammered.


    "I was just about to leave," he grumbled.


    "Um, okay..." I said


    I rolled my eyes at him and moved out of the way, ensuring that he did not say anything he would


    later regret in front of his sister.


    I inhaled his scent as he walked past me; he smelled like whiskey and cloves. I never thought that


    would be a goodbination, but it smelled like heaven. I shook my head and chastised myself for


    liking the photo of him and being so close to him.


    I approached Dalia, raising my eyebrows because I knew she had said something to him.


    "Because you said he was mean to you, I said no more y time if he was mean to you." She said


    this while stuffing her face with Mac and Cheese.


    "A, Princess, you don''t have to do that." I said


    "I understand, but I really like you and want you to stay." She stated


    I grinned uncontrobly, pleased that I had a three-year-old who cared enough about me to


    reprimand her older brother.


    Dalia and I went out to the garden after lunch and began ying games that involved running


    around chasing each other. It was 6 o''clock when we finally got tired of the game.


    I heard Andrew''s car approach the house and hoped I could get away without him noticing.


    "I have to be on my way home, Princess, but I will see you tomorrow." I told her while I picked her


    up to hug her.


    "Aw, bye, Aava." She said this while hugging me.


    When I sat her down and began walking towards the front door, I heard,


    "Pause right there."

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Ava''s Point of View


    "Pause right there."


    I sighed, knowing that only one person in the house spoke to me with such disdain in his voice.


    I didn''t bother turning around; I just started walking faster towards the door, which I had gotten my


    hands on and opened.


    Before I could slip through, the door mmed shut and Andrew whipped me around, forcing me to


    face him. Since I escaped, no one, not one male, had touched me except on my hands. When he


    touched my waist, it felt like his hand was burning off my clothes. He took his hand from my waist


    and ced it on the back door.


    Both of his hands were now on the door, trapping me inside. His chest was only a few inches away


    from mine, and I could feel his body heat radiating onto me. I inhaled his scent and was reminded of


    how nice he smelled. I looked up at him, his face so close to mine that I looked up even more,


    meeting his gaze. I was mesmerized when I looked into his deep green eyes. He appeared angry,


    but I was calm. I was able to observe him and noticed a hint of brown bordering his pupil, which


    only added to the beauty of his eyes. I knew he was angry, but when I looked into his eyes this time,


    I didn''t see Sylvester, I didn''t see my fears, and I didn''t see all of my bad memories.


    "I told you to stop, kitten." He spoke in hushed tones, barely above a whisper.


    His voice was bitter and enraged, reminding me of why I didn''t want to be this close to him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s Ava to you, and I''d prefer you weren''t this close to me so I don''t break your arm." With


    annoyance in my voice, I said.


    I crossed my arms across my chest, wondering what insult he was about to throw at me.


    "We''re going to discuss what you said to Dalia." He replied, remaining firm in his stance.


    "What are you talking about? If you haven''t noticed, I spent all day with her, so you''ll have to be


    more specific." I spit and rolled my eyes.


    "I''m not in the mood to y games, kitten." He stated


    "I told you, you''ll call me Ava, not some stupid animal name, and to be honest, I''m not in the mood,


    so let''s make it easier on both of us, I''ll leave, and you won''t have to deal with me." Cool, okay, cool,


    bye bye." I turned around and reached for the doorknob again, feeling his presence behind me but


    choosing to ignore it.


    He grabbed my arm and dragged me into the living room, where he threw me onto one of therge


    sofa chairs. He towered over me and grabbed both arm rests, trapping me.


    "I''m just not in the mood." He yelled as I jumped in fear, not letting him know.


    "OK, rx, Dalia is in the other room, and I don''t want to scare her." I said, trying to get him to shut


    up.


    When I didn''t see Dalia enter the room, I rxed and returned my gaze to him.


    "So are you going to tell me what I allegedly said to Dalia that made you so upset?" I grumbled,


    knowing I''d miss my train if I didn''t leave soon.


    "You told her I made you upset and that I was mean; I don''t care what you say about me outside of


    this house, but when you''re in here, you''ll talk to me and about me with respect." He said this while


    raising his voice.


    "So I''m supposed to lie to her and basically tell her that lying is eptable because her older


    brother has no morals?" I fired back, my gaze fixed on him.


    "Shut your damn mouth, I''ve never been mean to you, I just made sure you knew who you really


    are." I know this little act you''re putting on is a ruse; I know the real you, the real you I saw in LA."


    He said it again, hinting at my past, which I wished would go away.


    I sighed, knowing he''d say something like that, knowing he''d use my past against me. He''d already


    called me a "whore" and stated that he was only going to judge me based on what I used to do. He


    had no knowledge of my past, and I would rather ept all of his words than open up to him and


    reveal all of my secrets. Even if I told him what had really happened, he would only use it against


    me. So I just took the heat because he wasn''t worth it.


    His words had no meaning, for me he was just another jerk.


    I stood up, forcing Andrew to back up.


    "Okay, Andrew, I''m not going to tell Dalia about you anymore." I opened the door and rushed


    outside as I walked to the door.


    Even though it was July, New York was never as hot as Los Angeles. I was relieved to feel the cool


    breeze on my cheeks. I stood outside in front of the house for a few minutes, inhaling the heady


    aroma of all the roses. My moment was cut short when I heard the guards conversing by the gate. I


    sighed and approached them, expecting them to open the gate. I squeezed through the gate as


    soon as it opened slightly, trying to get as far away from Andrew as possible.


    I was walking home with Andrew''s words running through my head. His words meant nothing to me,


    but I felt a tear fall down the side of my cheek.


    "I can''t be crying over what Mr. Asshole said to me," I said quietly, wiping away a tear.


    I remembered seeing his eyes when he pushed me against the door; I could always read people


    through their eyes. So I was surprised that when I looked into Andrew''s eyes today, I didn''t see


    everything I feared in them. I tried to recall his eyes, trying to figure out who he was and whether he


    was truly worth everything I was giving him.


    I wanted to believe that he was a good person and that he was only acting when he did these things


    to me.


    I was lost in thought as I took my keys from my purse and unlocked my apartment door. I entered


    my apartment and locked the door behind me.


    "It has to be an act; he has to be a nice guy." I told myself that I was trying to be a better person


    than him, who only judges based on first impressions.


    "There is no good in the devil." "I mumbled, recalling everything he''d done to me and cringing at the


    thought.


    I jumped into the shower and let the hot water run over my body until I became numb from the heat.


    I put on an oversized T-shirt and baggy shorts. I climbed into my bed and realized how exhausted I


    was as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    My eyelids became heavy, and one thought passed through my mind before falling asleep.


    That Andrew was no longer someone I liked or tolerated.


    Ava''s POV


    Finally, it was Sunday, my day off.


    I spent the majority of the day hanging out with Jenny, who shared my apartment. We sat on the


    couch, eating whatever junk food I could find and watching scary movies. I decided to tell her about


    Andrew while we were watching the third movie.


    "You''re much too good for him." Jenny stated unexpectedly.


    "Wait, what do you mean?" I was perplexed as to what she meant.


    "He seems to like you because he constantly bothers you." She responded, unconcerned about


    what she had just suggested.


    "Did you hear anything?" He hates me and tried to hurt me, I just said." I was taken aback by what


    she was saying.


    "Has he ever physically harmed you or crossed a line you couldn''t handle?" She inquired, her gaze


    fixed on the television.


    "No, but I''m more capable than most people." I responded, knowing she already knew.


    "I suppose, but it appears to me that he is trying to talk to you and convince you that he is a bad


    person so that he believes it and does not hurt you." She casually stated


    "OK, I love you, but we''re changing the movie genre because this isn''t some sappy romance where


    he pushes me away because he feels something for me that he''s never felt for another girl." I


    eximed,ughing.


    She paused the movie and looked at me, her eyes not amused.


    "I''m serious, he may not be attempting to push you away or anything, but you have the ability to


    read people through their eyes." She stated solemnly.


    "I know, and the first two times I saw nothing but hatred and all that was wrong in the world." I


    responded, finding it amusing that I had that strange talent.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    "You were angry both times, and your emotions most likely clouded your judgment; on Friday, you


    were calm and could read him." Jenny said something that made me reconsider what I had


    previously thought.


    "I mean, I suppose." Shrugging my shoulders, I said.


    "Trust your gut; if it tells you he''s an awful person, he is; if it tells you he''s not, don''t trust it." I know


    it''s easier to believe he''s a bad person, but don''t be too harsh on him." She responded.


    My gut told me there was more to him than meets the eye, but what scared me was that he was just


    a monster with no redeeming qualities.


    Jenny left around 4 o''clock, telling me to be safe and to call her if I ever needed her to kill him.


    Despite the fact that Jenny and I had consumed nearly all of my pantry, I became extremely hungry


    around 11 p.m. I was aware that going out at night in New York was extremely dangerous, but my


    favorite ice cream shop was calling my name. I put on a sweatshirt and sweatpants, threw my hair


    up in a ponytail, and began walking to the ice cream shop.


    The all-night ice cream shop was only four blocks away from my apartment, so the trip would only


    take about ten minutes. I was walking down the first block when I noticed a buff man following me.


    "It''s New York; he''s probably just following in my footsteps." I was thinking to myself.


    On the third block, two more men joined the one who had followed me the previous two blocks.


    I began to panic and felt the need to run.


    I came to a halt and ducked into a random alleyway, hoping to hide from them or, at the very least,


    that they would simply pass through.


    I mentally cursed myself as soon as I looked around at the alleyway I had chosen.


    At the end of the alleyway, there was a long brick wall. I prayed and prayed that they weren''t


    following me, but when I heard their footsteps getting closer and closer, I knew they were.


    I spread my legs, bracing myself for their approach down the alleyway. I positioned myself in the


    middle of the alleyway, making sure I wasn''t too close to the wall; I didn''t want to be trapped, but I


    also wanted to make sure there was enough space for me to observe the three men before they did


    anything.


    The three men turned into the alleyway, staring at me. The man on the left was the smallest, but he


    was far from small; he was smaller than Andrew butrger than any other man I knew. The man in


    the middle was thergest of them all; he had tattoos all over his neck and some smaller tattoos on


    the side of his cheek, and he had followed me three blocks. When I saw him, the man on the right


    seemed almost friendly. He wasn''t as intimidating as the others, but he was still a threat to me.


    "Haha, look at this girl, she thinks she can take us." said the man on the left.


    "Are you certain she''s Andrew''s girl?" The one to the right asked.


    "Yes, I''ve seen her go to his mother''s house every day and spend the entire day." Look at her;


    Andrew must have finally found someone who wasn''t a jerk." The middle-aged man eximed.


    "Your gorgeous, sweetheart, why are you with Andrew, I''m sure I could do better in bed." The man


    on the left winked at me.


    What were they on about? I despise Andrew, and he despises me.


    "I''m not Andrew''s girl, and I''m not sure what you expect from me." I said


    "Oh honey, you''re lovely, but you''re not very smart, are you?" The man in the center stated.


    By far the most terrifying of them all was the Man in the Middle. He spoke with such authority, and


    even when I thought Andrews eyes were bad, his eyes made Andrew''s look like angel eyes.


    "What exactly do you want?" I spat


    "We just need to hurt Andrew, it''s nothing personal, honey." the guy in the middle said as he


    motioned for the guy on the left to hurt me.


    As the man on the left approached, I remained firm. He reached for my arm, but I grabbed his arm,


    twisted it, and kneed him in the chest before bringing his head to my knee and mming it on my


    knee. The impact of m y knee to his head had knocked him out, so I shoved him off my leg and


    looked up to see both men stunned.


    The middle man charged at me, swinging his sword. I was never particrly muscr, but my small


    stature and quick reaction time gave me an advantage. I kicked the back of his knee with his back


    to me, and when he fell to the ground, I positioned myself in front of him and kicked him in the


    stomach. He wasn''t unconscious, but he was on the ground and didn''t appear to be getting up


    soon.


    Thest man appeared to be the nicest. I lunged at him, but he was already prepared for me. He


    grabbed my fist and punched me in the stomach. The wind had been knocked out of me, and I


    knew I was done. I didn''t have the energy to fight another one, and I was struggling to breathe.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt you; I just wanted it to appear that I did something." He muttered.


    "I need you to punch me really hard right now." He exined to me


    I was perplexed, but he was giving me a chance to flee. I took a deep breath, gathered my strength,


    and punched him in the jaw as hard as I could. After hitting his jaw, I could feel the ache in my


    knuckles.


    "Run," he said into my ear.


    He didn''t have to remind me twice. I bolted from the alleyway as if my life depended on it. Never


    mind that my life depended on it. I dashed home, entered my apartment, and locked the door


    behind me. In case they had followed me, I locked myself in the bathroom. I spent three hours in the


    bathroom gathering my thoughts and calming myself down.


    "What exactly did he mean by "Andrew''s Girl?"


    " What did he mean when he said he''d make Andrew pay?


    "Why was Andrew so important that they sent three men to beat up a girl who goes to his house?" I


    told myself.


    He was a Mafia member, but why were they interested in me? I have done nothing.


    I needed answers, and I needed to confront Andrew, telling him to leave me out of this nonsense


    because I will not be hurt because his asshole self can''t leave me out of his business.


    I didn''t leave the bathroom all night because I felt safe there and was too scared to go into my


    apartment. In the bathtub, I fell asleep.


    My rm went off in the other room in the morning. I knew I had to go to work, not only because it


    was my job, but also because I needed to figure out what was going on.


    I removed my sweatshirt, revealing arge bruise on my stomach. It was purple and ck. I inhaled


    to try to calm my breathing and avoid a panic attack. I hadn''t had a bruise like this in 5 years, and I


    wasn''t strong enough to hold back the tears right now. I let them run down my cheeks as I sobbed


    uncontrobly.


    I gathered myself a few minutester and decided that I would just have to look like I had gone to


    hell and back.


    I got on the train and was met with a lot of stares; I couldn''t even walk to the house because of my


    bruise. I staggered into the house after passing through the gate.


    Emily was the first to notice me. She ran over to me just as I copsed into her arms.


    Ava''s POV


    "Oh, darling, you look horrible." Emily gasped.


    "Can you assist me in getting to the kitchen, Emily? I need some ice." I pleaded


    "Of course, give me your arm, darling." She stated


    She encircled my waist and I wrapped my arm around her neck. We arrived at the kitchen a few


    momentster, and I was able to sit on the ind counter.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Here you go, sweetie." As she passed the ice to me.


    "I appreciate it, Emily." I said as I took the ice pack from her grasp.


    I lifted my shirt to reveal a ck and purple bruise. Emily nearly passed out when she saw the


    bruise.


    "Oh, I thought you wanted the ice for your head, honey." Are you all right? It''s purple. "What did you


    do?" She inquired.


    Iughed but winced at how much pain it caused.


    "II, Emily, nothing." I stumbled over my words, and I didn''t need to tell Emily that three men


    attempted to beat me up because of Andrew.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    She was startled. "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to, but if you ever get into trouble,


    please call me." I will always be avable to you." She said this with a gentle smile.


    I nodded, relieved that she didn''t push any further.


    "I need to clean up a few things; do you think you''ll be okay?" Emily inquired.


    I nodded, not wanting to distract her from her work.


    I heard footsteps behind me after she left. I only knew one person who walked around with that


    much rage.


    "Woman, stop undressing on my counter." He stated


    I turned to face him, my bruise visible. He looked at me, then at my bruise, his eyes shing from


    anger to surprise, then back to anger.


    "What in the world did you do?" He inquired.


    "What have I done?" Oh, Andrew, that''s hrious." I responded


    "Never mind, I don''t mind." He hissed.


    "Oh no, this is your fault," I said, pointing to my bruise.


    "Last time I checked, I never hit you; as much as I despise you, I don''t hit women." "However, you''re


    making me reconsider." He stated


    "This happened because of you and whatever you do for a living." I spat


    He raised an eyebrow in concern.


    "Why are men following me around and attempting to beat me up because they believe I am your


    girl?" I inquired, my tone irritated.


    He approached me and grabbed my jaw. He was hurting me, I winced.


    "You''re not my girl, and you mean nothing to me." He hissed.


    Something about the way he said it made all of the hairs on my body stand up, and my brain went


    into defense mode. His grip on my jaw was bing too tight, and I was terrified for a fraction of a


    second. I was afraid he''d hurt me more than the men in the alleyway had.


    He saw my face for that fraction of a second, and something inside him changed. He let go of my


    jaw and began to walk away.


    "I know I''m nothing to you, just like you''re nothing to me. But I get annoyed when three men try to


    beat me up in an alleyway, iming they need to hurt you by using me. I don''t care what you do, but


    I stay out of it. I''m not here because of you; I''m here to see your damn sister." I yelled.


    He came to a halt, turned around, and looked at me with skepticism.


    "How did you get out of that with only a bruise?" he wondered.


    "You don''t have to worry about that; you just have to make sure the rest of the world knows that me


    and you are nothing, and that I could never feel anything for "you." With a smirk, I said.


    I stepped away from the kitchen ind and began looking for Dalia. I despised Andrew; I could deal


    with him, but what I couldn''t handle was other people thinking I could be with someone like "that."


    He would not sully my reputation. I wasn''t just another of his whores.


    Dalia was ying in her room upstairs when I arrived. She had a pink room with many stuffed


    dolphins. She had posters of her favorite singer and a few photos of what appeared to be her father


    holding her when she was a child. I didn''t want to ask what happened because I was afraid it would


    be bad, so I just told myself he left them.


    "Hello, Princess!" I eximed with glee.


    "I missed you, Avaaaaaaaaa!!! Dalia yelled.


    "I missed you as well!" I said while hugging her.


    "I missed ying with you; I love Andrew, but he can''t y with dolls." She stated


    "Oh, that''s what we''re going to do today?" I inquired.


    "YESSSSS!" she eximed.


    "All right, princess, whatever you want." Giggling, I said.


    I''d missed Dalia; she was such a lovely little girl, and I knew she''d be nothing like her brother when


    she grew up. Andrew was neither kind nor patient, whereas she was. Andrew was selfish and


    horrible, while she was generous and happy.


    After a few hours, I put Dalia down for a nap. I went downstairs after closing her door. I was taken


    aback to find Veronica in the kitchen. I never saw her again because of her long hours.


    "Hello, Veronica," I said, smiling. I was delighted to see her; she was stunning for her age and one


    of the nicest people I knew.


    She looked up at me, her eyes filled with concern. When I saw her concern, I became concerned as


    well.


    "What''s the matter?" "Are you all right?" I said


    "I''m concerned about Andrew." She stated


    "Why? "Is he all right?" I inquired.


    "I forgot my purse this morning, so I came home and realized it was in the kitchen." She stated


    My heart sank; had she seen Andrew hurt me and heard what I said? Even if Andrew deserved it, I


    didn''t want to lose my job because I was disrespectful to him.


    "And I saw Andrew standing in the doorway, and I had never seen him so angry; he heard me and


    stomped out, driving faster than I had ever seen him drive." She shook her head. "Ava, I''ve seen


    Andrew angry before, and I know what he''s capable of, but he was so angry I was afraid he''d hurt


    himself." She was on the verge of tears when she said this.


    "What exactly do you mean?" I said as I walked over to her to console her.


    "I just have a feeling he''s going to do something stupid and end up hurting himself." She stated.


    "He won''t, and he''ll be fine." He probably just needed to let off some steam." I attempted to console


    her.


    "T-Thank you very much, Ava." She stammered through her words.


    "You''re wee". I said


    "I''m going back to work now because I''ve been away for too long." she said as she walked out of


    the kitchen.


    I responded to her words in my head as soon as she left. Why was Andrew so upset? Did I really


    make him so upset? I really hope not.


    I had no regrets about what I said to him, but I did not expect it to have such an impact on him. I


    didn''t want him to hurt himself for the sake of Dalia and Veronica.


    After a few hours, I became concerned because it was 6 p.m. and neither Veronica nor Andrew had


    returned. I asked Emily what I should do, and she said that Veronica sometimeses homete,


    and Andrew has his own house where he goes when he''s in a bad mood. Emily offered to look after


    Dalia, but I didn''t have anything nned at home, so I just told her I''d stay here until Andrew or


    Veronica returned.


    I cooked dinner for Dalia and then gave her a shower. I started tucking her in after the shower.


    "Ava?" Dalia inquired.


    "Yes, Princess," I said.


    "Would you mind singing me a song?" She inquired.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hahaa, I''m terrible at singing, but I''ll give it a shot, Princess." "What would you like me to sing?" I


    asked


    "Ummmm, I''m not sure." She responded.


    "All right, I''ll sing you... all of me." I said


    She looked up at me with her twinkling eyes while I was singing. She fell asleep during the second


    verse, so she must have liked my terrible singing voice.


    When Dalia fell asleep, I went downstairs to the kitchen and waited for Andrew or Veronica to return


    home.


    "Get up"


    Andrew''s POV


    I got out of my car and made my way to the front door, noting that Ava would be working today. I


    despised her with all my heart, but I couldn''t hurt her because my mother loved her and Dalia was


    growing fond of her, much to my frustration. I entered the house, smelling Mac and Cheese. I


    mentally thanked Emily for making the Mac and Cheese because I knew it was Dalia "It was not


    only her favorite, but it was also mine. I just didn''t feel the need to tell anyone.


    When I walked into the kitchen, Dalia was sitting on a stool, eating Mac and Cheese. Just seeing


    her made me happy. I adored her; she was the only person I truly cared about. I approached her


    and began tickling her.


    "Ahhhhhhhh," sheughed.


    "I''m going to get you," I dered.


    "Stwapppp It," she eximed betweenughs.


    I kissed her on the cheek as I looked down at her.


    "Bwothhhhww," she said solemnly.


    "Yes Dalia?" I responded as I picked up her fork and prepared to feed her.


    "Why are you mwean to Ava?" She stated


    My face fell, and just thinking about her made my mood worse.


    "Who told you I was mean to her?" I inquired, trying to conceal my rage.


    "She did, and I know you a-are, be nice to hew, I like her, be nice or no more y time," She stated


    I had to use every fiber of my being not to track down Ava and scream at her, who did she think she


    was, telling Dalia lies?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    "All right, Dalia, I''ll be nice to her. "Open up now." I said


    Sheplied.


    "Herees the ne.... brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr I said with a smile.


    "Ahhhhhh... number number number." She stated this while eating.


    My little sister was perfect; she was the sweetest person and she adored me; she brought out the


    best in me, and I was grateful that she was born into my family.


    I smiled as I looked at Dalia, but then I noticed movement in the corner of my eyes. She was staring


    at me, as if she was studying me. She noticed me while I was with Dalia. I didn''t want anyone to see


    me smile except my family. People saw my happiness as a sign of weakness, and anyone other


    than my blood would use it against me.


    I looked at Dalia, remembering that I had promised to be nice to Ava.


    "Hello, Ava," I said, my tone cold.


    "Um, hello Andrew," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "I was just leaving," I grumbled, my gaze darting away from her.


    "Um, okay..." I stumbled over her words.


    It irritates me when people are flustered. In addition to making my mood worse, her presence was


    obstructing my exit from the kitchen.


    "Ugggg," I rolled my eyes and motioned for her to move away. Making it abundantly clear how much


    she irritated me.


    She rolled her eyes back at me and stepped aside. Rolling her eyes was not the worst of the tricks


    she performed. I let it go as soon as she was out of sight.


    "What the heck, I just let a babe roll her eyes at me, who am I?" I was thinking to myself.


    Ava was pushing all of my buttons, and I couldn''t stop her. I got into my car and decided I needed to


    get some fresh air. I drove to my house because I needed to hit something at the gym.


    When I walked into my house, Ashley was sitting on my couch in an ass high skirt and a tank top


    that barely covered her tits.


    She got up from the couch when she saw me.


    "Hello, baby." She said this while raising her voice three octaves above her normal range.


    "Do not address me as such." With annoyance in my voice, I said.


    Even though I despised Ashley, she was present when I needed to vent; she wasn''t the gym, but


    she would suffice.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I approached her, pushed up against the wall, and mmed my lips into hers. I shoved my tongue


    into her mouth but quickly retracted it because I didn''t like how my mouth felt on hers.


    I met Ashley three years ago and she has been my go-to hookup whenever I need her. She''s been


    a clingy babe who won''t leave me alone since we first hooked up. The only reason I didn''t kill her


    was because she was always at my disposal. She wasn''t bad in bed, but she never left me


    satisfied. She could normally get me just aroused enough to fuck, but I can''t get excited with her


    since a few weeks ago.


    "I can''t do it; please leave." I said


    "But, baby, we haven''t fucked in a long time, and I know how much you missed me." she stated


    "If you ever call me that again, you won''t live another day, now get out," I said, grabbing her jaw. I


    said


    She rushed out, and I was finally able to rx.


    I went to the gym and began punching my punching bag. As my thoughts raced through my mind.


    Ava, how dare you disrespect me. How was she still breathing despite having pushed me so hard?


    How dare she speak ill of me to the one person who cared about me. Who did she think she was?


    She would never turn my younger sister against me.


    I must have been punching for hours because my knuckles were severely bruised when I looked


    down. I checked the time and realized I needed to get back to my mother''s house. I needed to tell


    Ava to stop talking about me to Dalia, and I knew exactly what I would say to get her to do what I


    wanted.


    I got into the shower and reminded myself that I couldn''t do anything to hurt Ava. Dalia would never


    forgive me if I ever hurt Ava. Despite the fact that my mother rarely saw Ava and Dalia together, she


    noticed how much happier Dalia was once Ava started working. I was jealous of Ava, even though I


    didn''t want to admit it; I wanted to be the only one who made Dalia happy. But I prioritized Dalia''s


    happiness, and if Ava made her happy, she would stay.


    My anger was soothed by the hot water, and I regained myposure. I changed and got into my


    car and drove away. I drove to my mother''s house and entered quietly. I didn''t want Ava to try to


    flee.


    I entered the house and began walking toward the kitchen when I noticed movement in the corner


    of my eyes. When I turned around, I saw Ava attempting to flee.


    "Stop right there," I instructed.


    She didn''t stop, but instead hurried to the door, almost opening it before I mmed it shut. I


    grabbed her waist and turned her around to face me. I''d pressed myself up against her in an


    attempt to intimidate her, but it was backfiring.


    Her skinny ck jeansplemented her legs perfectly, and her shirt was a deep red with a V-neck


    that went far enough down to show off her "goods" but not so far that it was slutty. The shirt reached


    her waist and fit her figure perfectly. I recall her wearing red on the second day of work because she


    knew it was her color and it looked great on her.


    I never paid attention to her appearance because I saw red whenever she opened her mouth. But,


    standing this close to her and watching her gaze at me, I couldn''t deny that she was stunning. Her


    eyes were a deep golden brown, and her skin was tanned and smooth, as if it had been kissed by


    the sun. I mentally cursed myself because just looking at her features made my pants flutter, and I


    was sexually frustrated at the time.


    But then I remembered who she was and that she had probably slept with everyone in Los Angeles


    and, by now, probably everyone in New York. I had my men take a brief look at her because I knew


    she had been in New York for three years. As a result, I assumed she had slept with at least half of


    New York.


    "She''s attempting to make your sister dislike you." I reminded myself of this.


    That thought alone brought back all of my rage. When I looked at her, she was looking straight at


    my eyes, searching for something and looking relieved when she didn''t find it.


    Why did she appear relieved when she should have been trembling in fear and shrinking at the


    sight of me?


    "I told you to stop, Kitten." I hissed, I was enraged, everything about her enraged me. She was


    lovely, but she was a whore. She was small but not afraid of me, and she pretended to be nice but


    was not.


    "It''s Ava to, and I''d rather you weren''t this close to me so I don''t break your arm." Sheined,


    her voice irritated. Her arms were crossed across her chest.


    I didn''t move because she had no authority over me, and just because she could twist a little hand


    and shove me didn''t mean she could do anything else.


    "We''re going to discuss what you said to Dalia." I said


    "What are you talking about? If you haven''t noticed, I spent all day with her, so you''ll have to be


    more specific." I rolled my eyes as she spat.


    "I''m not in the mood to y games, kitten." I said


    "I told you, you''ll call me Ava, not some stupid animal name, and to be honest, I''m not in the mood,


    so let''s make it easier on both of us, I''ll leave, and you won'' t have to deal with me." Cool, okay,


    cool, bye bye." She turned around and reached for the doorknob again.


    I took her arm and pushed her onto one of the chairs, resting my hands on both sides of the chair.


    I was boiling with rage; she was putting me to the test, and I was not having it.


    "I''m just not in the mood." I screamed.


    "Okay, rx, Dalia is in the other room, and I don''t want to frighten her." She stated.


    She pretended to care about Dalia, and as a result, I wanted to rip her throat.


    "Are you going to tell me what I allegedly said to Dalia that made you so angry?" She mumbled.


    "You told her I made you upset and that I was mean; I don''t care what you say about me outside of


    this house, but when you''re in here, you''ll talk to me and about me with respect." I said, raising my


    voice to make it clear how serious I was.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    "So I''m supposed to lie to her and basically tell her that lying is eptable because her older


    brother has no morals?" She responded


    "Like you know anything about morals," I thought.


    I knew I could hit her right where it hurt, so I went for it.


    "Shut your damn mouth, I have never been mean to you, I have simply reminded you of who you


    truly are. I know this little act you''re putting on is a charade; I know the real you, the one I saw in


    LA." I eximed.


    She sighed, almost sad and disappointed in herself. Her reaction surprised me; I expected her to


    scream back at me; I was perplexed; I thought I could hurt her, but I was mistaken.


    "OK, Andrew, I''m not going to mention you to Dalia anymore." She stated that as she approached


    the door, she opened it and exited.


    I was surprised by her reaction; she was pushing me, but when I pushed back, she retreated; what


    is this woman doing?


    I was taken aback.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t figure out why she reacted like that for a few days; the first time I called her a whore, she


    thought I was crazy, but when I went further, she didn''t react?


    I was going insane and needed to get her off my mind. I knew she''d show up to work today, and I


    nned to observe her to figure out why she seemed unconcerned about what I''d said.


    I drove to my mother''s house and walked into the kitchen, eager to get the day over with. When I


    walked into the kitchen, I noticed Ava lifting her shirt, revealing a portion of her back.


    "Stop undressing on my counter, whore," I yelled, hoping to elicit a response from her.


    She turned around, and when I looked her in the eyes, she appeared to be in pain. I let my gaze fall


    to her exposed stomach. "Who hurt her?" my eyes widened. and suddenly became protective of


    her. I shake the thought from my mind, furious at myself for caring what happened to her.


    I despised her so much that I wanted her dead, right?


    "What in the world did you do?" I inquired.


    "What exactly did I do? That''s hrious, Andrew." She responded


    Who the hell did she think she was talking to?


    "I don''t mind at all." I growled.


    "Oh no, this is because of you," she eximed, pointing to her bruise.


    "Last time I checked, I never hit you; as much as I despise you, I don''t hit women." However, you


    are making me reconsider." I said


    I had never intended to hit her, but it was the only way I thought I could get her to stop talking. I had


    a rule against hitting women: if you''re a grown man and I hit a woman, you''re a total wimp.


    "This was because of you and whatever you do for a living." She spit.


    Curious, I raised an eyebrow. What information did she have about my job?


    "Why are men following me around and attempting to beat me up because they believe I am your


    girl?" She inquired.


    The thought of her being mine made my stomach turn. What was it about the thought of her being


    mine that had such an impact on me? I became enraged; no one should have that kind of power


    over me.


    I approached her and grabbed my jaw.


    "You''re not my girl, and you mean nothing to me." I growled.


    I saw her wince in pain but didn''t care, but then I saw her terrified for half a second and it was gone


    as quickly as it came. I wanted her to be afraid of me, but when it happened, I vowed that it would


    never happen again.


    It bothered me to see her fear of me...


    I began to walk away because I didn''t know how to deal with any emotion other than anger, and she


    was making me feel things I didn''t want to describe.


    "I understand that I am nothing to you, just as you are nothing to me. But I get annoyed when three


    men try to beat me up in an alleyway, iming they need to hurt you by using me. I don''t care what


    you do, but I stay out of it. I''m not here to help you; I''m here to help your damn sister "As I walked


    away, she screamed.


    I came to a halt, wondering how she didn''t get hurt if she was attacked by three men.


    "How did you get out of there with only a bruise?" I inquired.


    Why was I more concerned with her than with the people attempting to pursue me? Why was she


    coming before business when I barely knew her and despised her?


    "You don''t have to worry about that; you just have to make sure the rest of the world knows that me


    and you are nothing, and that I could never feel anything for "you."" With a smirk, she said.


    She made me feel everything except anger with that single sentence. I despised her for making me


    feel anything other than rage. I stormed out after a few minutes because I needed to get away from


    her. I drove away from the house as quickly as I could.


    Ava''s POV


    After two weeks...


    It had been two weeks since anyone had seen Andrew, he had note to the house and he was


    not in his own house. I was worried because he had hurt me, but I noticed a change in him when I


    last saw him. I was worried he''d hurt himself; Veronica said he was reckless, but the longest she''d


    gone without seeing him was a week. I''m not sure why I was worried, but I was, and I just wanted


    him to be okay...


    Dalia was not coping well with his absence; she would ask me every day if he was returning to her.


    She became depressed because she believed he no longer loved her. I told her he was just on


    vacation and that he missed her terribly.


    I began writing her letters, pretending that Andrew had written them. I knew I shouldn''t have done it,


    but I didn''t want Dalia to be sad and unloved. As much as he despises everyone around him, I know


    he adores Dalia more than anyone else on the. She would tell me about him all the time, the


    way she talked about Andrew made me think she was talking about apletely different person.


    Dalia would tell me how he would stay home with her all day whenever she was sick, caring for her


    until she was well again, and how he would always kiss her goodnight no matter howte he got


    home. She adored him, which was why I wrote her letters; I never wanted her to doubt his feelings


    for her.


    Because Andrew was gone, I began to stayter to prepare Dalia''s dinner and tuck her into bed.


    She loved it when I sang her to sleep, so I changed the songs every day. Veronica wanted me to


    live in the house outside, but I knew Andrew woulde home and I couldn''t be that close to him


    all the time. Andrew Jayson didn''t need to know where I lived.


    Thursday...


    After dinner, I took Dalia upstairs and undressed her; as I slipped her nightgown over her head, she


    said, "Ava, today is the 15th day and he is not home."


    I sighed; she''d been counting the days since he''d left, and every time she mentioned the number, it


    broke my heart. No three-year-old should have to keep track of the days her older brother is absent


    from home.


    "I know what you mean, Princess," I said


    "I''ll be getting a letter tomorrow!" She said while pping her hands.


    I wrote her letters every two days and put them in the mailbox so that when she woke up, she could


    read one from her "brother."


    "Princess, you are correct. But first, let''s get you to bed." I picked her up and ced her on the bed.


    "Can you tell me what song you''re singing today?" she inquired eagerly


    "Maybe, someone like you, Princess." I responded


    I sang the song until she fell asleep at the end. I kissed her on the cheek and went downstairs.


    I sat on the stool next to the kitchen ind and took out my pen, a piece of paper, an envelope, and


    a stamp. I was thinking about where "I" was now that was "cool and exotic." Egypt is my choice.


    I was just about to start writing when I heard the front door open. I assumed it was Veronica, so I


    gathered my pen and paper, stuffed it into my purse, and began walking towards the door.


    When I looked up at the figure standing in the living room, I knew it wasn''t Veronica. The man was


    buff, dressed in a leather jacket, and had tattoos that reached all the way up to his neck.


    "Andrew..." I said

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    I felt a weight lift from my chest as I realized he was okay and safe.


    "Omg, where have you been...your mom and Dalia were worried." I said


    Andrew turned around and looked me in the eyes with his mesmerizing green eyes. His deep green


    eyes, muscr physique, and unkempt hair.


    "Thank God, he wasn''t hurt."


    I was furious after experiencing a sudden surge of rage. How could he leave his family for two


    weeks and then walk right back in?


    "Andrew, where have you been?" I asked


    "Why should you care?" He responded


    "You didn''t answer my question, you abandoned your family, you didn''t even call Dalia." "What the


    hell happened?" I said, raising my voice just loud enough for him to hear me but not loud enough to


    wake Dalia.


    "It''s none of your business where I am or what I do; you work for my mother." You don''t have to be


    concerned about me or what I do. And please don''t yell at me." He spit back at her.


    "What does it matter to me?" Andrew, you''re so funny." I said this as I approached him.


    "Ava, don''t tempt me." He warned.


    At this point, I didn''t care because he had left without telling anyone. He simply decided to return


    after abandoning Dalia, the one person who loved him. He was selfish, and I couldn''t stand it any


    longer.


    "You walked away. Do you understand, you left Andrew. Dalia has been asking about you every


    day, and you have never sent her or your mother anything. They had no idea if you were safe or


    not. And now you''ve decided to grace us with your presence? I don''t think so." I hissed loudly.


    "For God''s sake, I left to calm myself down." I left so I wouldn''t have to see you every day. I left so I


    didn''t have to scream at you every day." He stated


    He left because of me? I wondered


    "Don''t you dare turn this against me; I''d rather have you scream at me every day, if not every hour,


    if it means you''re here for Dalia." She adores you, Andrew, and for what?" I grumbled.


    I began to walk towards the front door because I was so angry that he left for him and then tried to


    me his leaving on me. He attempted to pin Dalia''s sadness on me. I remembered the letters as I


    opened the door.


    "Oh, and before you make her seem worse, you''ve been writing her letters every other day. You''ve


    traveled to ces like China, Thand, Florida, and France." As I stormed out of the house, I said.


    I heard the door open behind me and hoped it wasn''t Andrew.


    "Ava,e here." Andrew ordered


    I didn''t have the energy to argue with him, so I walked over to where he was standing.


    "What do you mean by "letters?" he inquired.


    I exhaled a sigh. "On the second day, Dalia became concerned that you had forgotten about her,


    and she began crying, believing that you no longer loved her. I informed her that you had sent her a


    letter, which had simply gone missing. She trusted me, so I began writing her letters every other


    day. I pretended to be you." I answered looking at my shoes.


    "I''m sorry; please do not be offended." I just didn''t want her to be depressed." I tried not to meet his


    gaze.


    "I''m not angry, just surprised." Andrew stated


    "Why are you surprised?" I asked, choosing to meet his gaze.


    When I looked up, I saw his eyes, which were filled with regret rather than anger.


    "I didn''t think you were that concerned about her..." He responded


    "About who? I inquired.


    "Dalia," he said.


    "Is that why you despise me?" I asked, hoping he''d say "yes" so we could get past him invading my


    personal space and calling me a "whore."


    He did not respond.


    "Look, I really care about Dalia, and no matter how much you despise me, she makes it all


    worthwhile." So, if you want to continue to insult and judge me whenever you want, I don''t care.


    Good night." I said this as I walked away from him.


    I couldn''t get past Andrew''s bewilderment as I walked home. I knew I could count on him to yell and


    hate me before he left, but now I''m not sure what to expect. But there was one thing I was relieved


    about: I knew Andrew Jayson wasn''t all bad.


    Ava''s POV


    It was Friday, and I had never been less eager to get to work. I didn''t want to face Andrew because


    he was confusing and seemed to be the only thing on my mind. I wished he''d just start screaming at


    me again so I could convince myself that I despise him.


    As my rm clock continued to ring, I made the decision to get out of bed and go to work. I rolled


    out of bed, entered my bathroom, and turned on the water, waiting for it to be scorching hot.


    I entered the shower, allowing the boiling hot water to scorch my body, and stayed in the shower


    until my skin turned red and I became numb to the water. My bathroom waspletely fogged up


    due to the temperature of the water. I walked out of my bathroom and into my closet, looking for


    something to wear.


    I dug through my closet and discovered some jean shorts and a red tank top, but I didn''t want to


    appear unprofessional, so I wore a leather jacket to cover my shoulders. I zipped up my ck boots


    and wore my hair in a messy bun. I finally put two small silver hops in and attempted to put on


    makeup.


    I dashed to the subway and arrived with only 10 minutes to spare before walking to Jayson''s house.


    I jumped off the subway and dashed to the house. The guards let me in when I arrived at the gate. I


    checked my phone and was relieved to see the time was 7:58 AM. Emily was the first person to


    greet me as I entered the house.


    "How are you, Ava, darling?" She inquired.


    "I''m fine, Emily, and thank you for asking." I said.


    "Veronica and Dalia are in the kitchen." She stated


    "Thank you once more, Emily." I said


    I hugged Emily and proceeded to the kitchen.


    Veronica and Dalia were both eating pancakes on the stools by the kitchen ind.


    When Dalia saw me, she eximed, "Ava!"


    "Hello, Princess!" I said


    "Ava, guess what?" Sheughed as she pped her hands.


    "What?" I inquired.


    "Andrew is backkkk." She yelled.


    "Oh yeah," I said, trying to forget what had happened the previous day.


    "Yeah! He surprised me with the biggwest dolphin toy because I missed him so much." She stated


    I looked over at Veronica, who looked calm and happy now that Andrew has returned. Even though


    he troubled and enraged me, I was relieved he had returned. Veronica was overjoyed, and Dalia felt


    loved.


    "Ava I''m going to take the day off work, so you can go home if you want." Veronica exined.


    "All right, I''ll just leave then." I said


    "Okay, I''ll see you tomorrow." Veronica said.


    I went over to Dalia and hugged her, "I''ll see you tomorrow, Princess."


    "All right, Ava, I''ll miss you." She said while hugging me.


    I let go of her and began walking towards the front door.


    "Are you leaving already?" Emily asked


    When I turned around, Emily was standing in the hallway.


    "Veronica is taking the day off and said I coulde." I responded


    "All right, darling, have a nice day." She stated


    "Bye, Emily; I''ll see you tomorrow." I said while turning towards the door and opening it.


    "Wait a minute, darling..." Emily began


    "Yeah, Emily?" I inquired.


    "I know how you feel about Andrew, and I''ve heard him talking to you, but he''s not really like that."


    I''ve seen him grow up, and he just tends to push everyone away because of his work." She stated


    "What about his work?" I inquired.


    Right, his "work," being a Mafia boss and all.


    "It is not my ce to tell you; all I ask is that you refrain from passing judgment on him right away."


    She stated


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Emily I''ve been here for about a month, and all he''s done is insult me and push me around." I burst


    outughing. I knew he wasn''t perfect, but I needed to remind myself why I don''t want him around. I


    needed to push him away; he was still a domineering alpha male, and I didn''t need him in my life.


    Despite telling myself all the reasons why I despised Andrew and why he couldn''t be in my life, I


    wanted to get to know him. I was drawn to him because he was a puzzle with which I only had a few


    pieces. While walking home, I felt conflicted because when I first saw him, he only gave me reasons


    to avoid him; he hurt me and judged me. But, in the end, I was judging him as well because I didn''t


    know him.


    When I arrived at my apartment, I realized I had the entire day off. I used to despise going out


    because I was so stressed out, but I decided I needed to let go. I only had two people I trusted to go


    out with, so I texted them.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    Me: Are you guys free tonight, I''d like to go out?


    Charis: Yeah, I have the social life of a turtle.


    Jenny: I''m supposed to hang out with my boyfriend, but we don''t hang out very often, so yea.


    Me: Okay, where do you want to meet?


    Jenny: What about "The Vegas?"


    Isn''t that a club?


    Jenny: Oh, yeah... sorry, Ava. We have the option of going somewhere else.


    I avoided clubs because they reminded me of where I was sold. But I decided it was time to give it a


    shot; I wasn''t going to ruin a good time.


    Me: No, let''s do it; I''ll be fine.


    Charis: Are you sure? We understand what they mean to you...


    Jenny: No, Ava, we can change location.


    Me: No, we''re going to see the light of our lives.


    Jenny: Yeeeee


    Me: Can we meet at my apartment at 7 p.m.?


    Charis: That sounds great:)


    Jenny: That works for me.


    I checked my phone for the time: 10:32 a.m. I had nine hours to kill and nothing to do. I decided to


    go shopping for an outfit and then watch "Pirates of the Caribbean" when I got home. Veronica


    usually paid me in cash on Mondays, so I still had about $1,700. I usually save all of the leftover


    money at the end of the week, but I wanted to dress to impress, so I took $700 in cash and went


    shopping.


    I wandered the streets of New York looking for something that caught my attention. I entered a store


    near Times Square and began to look around. I could tell it was a nice store, but not an


    extravagantly priced one. I was wandering through the store, unsure of what I was looking for, when


    I came across a stunning red gown.


    I grabbed the dress and went in search of a changing room; once inside, I quickly slipped into and


    was amazed at how beautiful I looked in the mirror.


    The dress was long enough to keep mefortable but short enough to show off my legs, and the


    neckline was high enough to cover everything while still resting perfectly on my chest. It captured


    my heart.


    Because of my past, I am cautious about what I wear; I dislike exposing a lot of my skin, but I have


    learned that I must befortable in my own skin and that my body belongs to no one but me.


    I needed the dress, so I quickly exited and went to the cashier to purchase it. The cashier took the


    dress and rolled her eyes at me.


    "Have you checked the price?" Perhaps I could direct you to another store that is more to your


    liking," she suggested.


    "I am perfectly fine with purchasing from this store," I replied.


    She scanned the dress and discovered that it was $500. I opened my purse and counted the $500


    bills in it.


    When I handed her the money, she looked surprised. I knew I didn''t look like I could afford the


    dress, and I wouldn''t have been able to if it hadn''t been for the Jayson''s, but I was still irritated by


    how quickly she judged me and her attitude toward me.


    She handed me a bag containing the dress, which I grabbed and walked out of the store. I checked


    my phone and saw that it was 1:32 PM. I walked home excited to wear the dress and show Charis


    and Jenny. I had about 5 hours until I needed to be ready.


    ***********************


    "Oh my goodness." Charis stated


    "Holy shit, Avy, you''re fucking hot." Jenny yelled.


    "How do you see the dress?" I said while turning in a circle to show them the entire outfit.


    "Um yeah duh, we all know red is your color, bitch." Charis responded


    "Thank you very much, Charis." I responded


    "All right,dies, we''re going to have the best night of our livessss Jenny yelled.


    We all walked out of my apartment building and gged down a taxi.


    "Please take us to "The Vegas." Charis informed the taxi driver


    He just nodded and drove.


    When we arrived at the bar, I gave the taxi driver some money. I stepped outside to enjoy the cool


    New York air, and across the street I noticed a purple neon sign that read "The Vegas."


    Charis, Jenny, and I walked across the street to the bar. When we walked in, I was hit with a strong


    odor of alcohol, there were dozens of people dancing in the middle of the room, and the bar was


    packed. Jenny and Charis ordered six shots each, while I ordered a ss of water.


    I observed Jenny and Charis bringing the shots to their mouths and shooting their heads back. They


    gulped all six shots before yelling at me that they were going dancing. They didn''t want to leave me


    knowing how ufortable I was in bars, but I persuaded them that I''d be fine and wouldn''t ruin


    their night.


    I sat at the bar, sipping my water and watching Jenny dance and Charis grind on a random stranger.


    I was d I went to the bar because even though I wasn''t doing anything, I felt rxed and proud of


    myself.


    Jenny came over to where I was sitting at the bar and ordered three more shots.


    "You shoulde dance with us; I promise we won''t abandon you... b-but only if you want to."


    Jenny stated.


    I took a deep breath, satisfied that I had made it this far. I hadn''t touched any alcohol, so I took


    another deep breath and nodded to Jenny.


    "Really? Are you certain?" She inquired, unsure.


    "I do want to dance." I responded


    "All right, girl, let''s go." She said, jumping up and down.


    She drank all three shots and then took my hand and led me to the dance floor. When we arrived,


    Charis was still grinding on some stranger.


    "Avy has arrived; get off him and let''s dance." Jenny yelled


    "Oh, Ava, you''re here. Are you going to be alright?" She inquired.


    "Don''t worry about me, you know I don''t drink and I can kick anyone''s a$$." I informed them.


    "Right, I forgot you were a total badass who could take on anyone." giggling Charis said


    Clearly, the shots had taken their toll on her.


    I began to jump up and down to the music,ughing with Charis and Jenny. I was having the


    greatest time of my life. After an hour of dancing, I became dehydrated and needed to use the


    restroom.


    "I''m going to the restroom, you guys." I called out to Charis and Jenny.


    "All right, do you need us to apany you?" Jenny yelled back.


    I shook my head and began making my way to the restroom through the crowd. The bathrooms


    were hidden down a hallway, which raised some red gs for me, but I waspletely sober and


    nothing could happen with Charis and Jenny right outside.


    I walked down the hall and, to my surprise, there was no one there; I went into the bathroom and


    caught my breath. I used the bathroom, sshed some water on my face, and straightened my


    dress. I pushed open the bathroom door and began walking down the corridor toward the dance


    floor when a pair of hands touched my back.


    "Hello, lovely." A foreign ent said


    I turned around to face the man who had touched me. He was much taller and bigger than me. One


    could tell how drunk he was by his bloodshot eyes and the way he slurred his words when he


    spoke.


    "Please take your hands off me." I said. Since three years ago, this was the second time a man had


    touched me anywhere other than my hands. Even though there was ayer of clothing between


    Andrew''s hands and my skin, his hands felt warm on me, but when this man touched me, it felt cold


    and despicable.


    "Oh,e on, I know you want this." He said this while grabbing my wrists.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I''m not getting off of you." I tried to wiggle free from his grasp.


    He snatched my waist and pressed me against him, his hands moving from my waist to my ass.


    "I told you to get off." I screamed, trying to gently push him off of me because I didn''t want to do


    anything irrational just yet.


    He covered my mouth with his hands and pressed me up against a wall, his hands still on my a$$.


    "Shut up, I haven''t done anything you don''t like, and I know you like this." He grumbled


    I reached for his neck and pushed a pressure point, causing him to yelp and take his hands off of


    me. I kicked him in the balls with my knees raised. I dashed over to Charis and Jenny as soon as he


    hunched over in pain.


    "Could we please leave?" I asked because I didn''t want to ruin their night, but I also didn''t want the


    man toe after me again.


    "Of course Avy," Jenny said


    "I''m going to pay our bill; I''ll meet you guys outside." Charis stated.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    Charis joined Jenny and me outside after a few moments.


    "Ava, are you all right? What actually happened?" Jenny inquired when Charis joined us.


    "I''m fine; some jerk tried to do some nasty things with me." I responded. To my surprise, I wasn''t


    crying or having a panic attack. I was still ufortable with how the guy had touched me, but I


    wasn''t crying. It must be the adrenaline coursing through my veins that prevented me from reacting.


    "Oh, I knew we should have followed you to the restroom." Charis stated


    "No, it''s fine. I needed to be able to care for myself, so I did. The guy will wake up with a sore neck


    and aching balls." I said


    I knew I wouldn''t always have Charis and Jenny with me. People were going to try things, and I


    needed to be prepared. I had signed up for self-defense sses for a reason, and they were paying


    off.


    "All right, let''s go home; if you want, we can stay over to make sure you''re okay." Charis expressed


    concern in her voice.


    "No problem, you guys are going to need more sleep than me." I said


    They both sighed and groaned as they realized I was correct. We gged down a taxi and all piled


    in. We first stopped at Charis'' apartment building before proceeding to Jenny and finally mine.


    "Are you certain you''ll be okay?" Jenny inquired as she led me to my door.


    "I am certain, now go get some rest." I responded


    I said my goodbyes to Jenny and went into my apartment. My breaths became shorter as soon as I


    entered my apartment, and when I inhaled, it felt like I wasn''t taking in any air. My legs gave out


    beneath me as I began to tremble.


    I was experiencing a panic attack.


    I was unable to take a deep breath...


    Everything was returning to me, he had touched me. Sylvester could have been that man. Sylvester


    could have tracked me down and forced me to work for him again. He was going to hit me, he was


    going to touch me...


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "N-No." I said


    "I-it wasn''t Sly... it wasn''t him, and I''m fine. I''m halfway across the country and will never see him


    again. I protected myself because the man at the bar was just a man at the bar." I reminded myself


    I slowed my breathing and rose slowly from the floor. I inhaled and exhaled, feeling the air enter and


    exit my lungs.


    I was a different person and a stronger person than I was three years ago. All of the memories from


    the basement and club were just that. I couldn''t change the past, but I could make sure it didn''t


    have an impact on my future.


    I went to my bathroom and turned on the shower. I sat on the toilet for a few minutes, just listening


    to the water run, to rx. I jumped into the shower and let the hot water wash my worries and fears


    away.


    *******************


    "Ring, Ring, Ring, Ring, Ring, Ring"


    "Uggghhh," I moaned as I rolled over to turn off my rm.


    I took out my phone to look at the time: 7:35 a.m.


    I screamed, "Shiitttttttt


    I waste, I was extremelyte.


    I dressed in leggings and an oversized t-shirt. As I dashed to the underground subway, I tucked my


    hair into a bun and grabbed a gran bar. I dashed to Jayson''s house after exiting the subway. I


    dashed into the house as soon as the guards opened the gate.


    "Hey Ava," Veronica said as I walked in.


    "I''m so sorry, Veronica; I swear I''ll never bete for work again." I tried to catch my breath.


    "Oh, it''s fine." This is the first time you''ve beente, Ava." She informed me.


    "T-thank you a lot." I said.


    "Dalia and Emily are in the kitchen; I''m going to leave now that you''ve arrived." Veronica said as she


    grabbed her purse from the living room table.


    "All right, and once again, I apologize." I responded


    "I promise, Ava, it''s okay," she said as she walked out the door.


    I gathered my thoughts and made my way to Dalia and Emily in the kitchen. When I walked into the


    kitchen, I noticed Dalia, Emily, and Andrew sitting on the stools. Dalia wasughing at something


    Andrew said, Emily was taking yogurt, and Andrew was looking at his phone across from Dalia.


    Andrew looked stunning, and while his personality was the worst aspect of him, his body was the


    second best. He was dressed in a white T-shirt that highlighted all of his muscles. His tattoos


    covered his entire arm and trailed up to his biceps, exposing his arms. His biceps flexed as he


    made small movements that defined each muscle. His shoulders were wide and strong. His shirt


    emphasized his chest muscles and stomach. His physique was magnificent.


    I told myself I needed to stop staring at him; I shouldn''t be admiring his physique.


    "Hello Princess," I said to draw Dalia''s attention.


    "Avaaaa!" Dalia screamed and jumped down from the stool, sprinting over to me.


    I knelt down and opened my arms, ready to hug her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and


    slid her head into the crane of my neck. I wrapped my arms around her petite frame and squeezed,


    letting her know how much I missed her.


    "You''re sqweezing mweee, Ava!" Giggling, she said.


    "I just really missed you." I said


    "I did it as well." She responded


    I let her go and returned her to her stool. I avoided Andrew''s gaze, but I could feel him staring at


    me.


    I went over to Emily and hugged her as well. I sat down next to Dalia, facing Andrew. I noticed


    Andrew was still staring at me, so I raised my eyes to meet his ze. He appeared rxed and


    unconcerned, even with me present. I averted my gaze, breaking through the gaze, and turned to


    Dalia.


    "What do you have nned for today, Princess?" I inquired.


    "Could we make a cwake?" Dalia inquired.


    "Of course, but why?" I responded


    "Cwake fow Andrew, wee back!" giggling she said


    "Um... totally fine, I guess." I said


    "What is your favorite cake vor?" I asked Andrew.


    "Brown," he said.


    "Andrew, brown is not a vor," I rolled my eyes. I exined to him


    "How the hell am I supposed to know?" He responded


    "First and foremost, do you mean chocte cake?" I inquired.


    "Uggg, I don''t care for God''s sake," he grumbled.


    "I want you to like it." Dalia stated


    "Whatever you make, I will love," he said as he turned to face her. His voice was soothing and


    comforting.


    "I must leave now Little One, but be good and I will see you when I return." Andrew said to Dalia.


    Andrew walked out of the kitchen after kissing Dalia on the top of her head.


    Emily returned to cleaning the house after Andrew had left, and Dalia and I began baking the


    chocte cake.


    We finally got the cake batter into the ovens about 3 hourster. We had to redo the cake batter


    twice because we misread the measurements and added too much sugar the first time, and Dalia


    identally knocked down and broke the bowl with the batter in it the second time.


    "All right, we''ll have to wait 45 minutes for them to bake." I said


    "After that, we can decowate." Dalia eximed, jumping up and down!"


    "Yes, but first we have to clean you up." I said


    Dalia had flour in her hair, an egg yolk on her face, and cake batter running down her front. The


    cakes had finished baking by the time she had finished showering and changing her clothes.


    I removed the three cake pans from the oven and ced them on the stove to cool.


    "All right, now we can decowate." Dalia reached for the cake pans.


    "Nooooo." I yanked her hands away from the cake pans.


    "But you said we could." Dalia stated


    "I know, but the cake pans are extremely hot right now, so we must wait for them to cool before we


    can decorate them." I exined everything to her.


    Dalia and I went to the living room to y some board games while we waited for the cakes to cool.


    Dalia and I went to the kitchen when I thought the cakes were cool enough to ice.


    I got the cakeyers out of the cake pans and ced them all on tes. Then I demonstrated to


    Dalia how toyer the cake and how to ice it so that it would be smooth. I gave Dalia a second


    shower and changed her into clean clothes after we had finished writing "wee back Andrew" on


    the cake and icing it.


    After the shower, it was already six in the evening, and I was more than worn out. When Andrew got


    home, Dalia and I were sitting in the living room ying dolls with each other. Dalia rushed up to


    him excitedly to show the cake that she had baked and iced.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    When Andrew had gone into the kitchen with Dalia, I cleaned up her dolls and began packing my


    belongings. Dalia was so excited to show Andrew the cake that I knew she wouldn''t mind if I didn''t


    say goodbye. Before getting up and walking to the front door, I double-checked that I had my phone


    and keys in my purse.


    "Are you leaving so soon, kitten?" A rough voice said behind me.


    In a crowd, I could hear his voice and only one person called me "kitten."


    "Yes, bye." I said without looking at him.


    "How did you know his pressure point?" Andrew asked as I was about to walk out the door.


    I came to aplete halt. How did Andrew find out about the man in the bar?


    "What exactly do you mean?" I said this as I turned to face him. I decided to y dumb because


    there was no way he could know.


    "How did you know his pressure point at the bar when he had you cornered?" he asked as he


    approached me.


    He saw me at the bar...


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you see that?" I inquired.


    "For God''s sake, Yes, I saw that, and now answer my question." He responded


    Andrew was only a few inches away from me at this point, and I couldn''t believe it "Because of the


    front door behind me, I took a step back. I was confused; if he had seen me, why hadn''t he told me?


    "Will he be able to stop the man? What happened? "Will he rip the guy off of me? Was he really


    going to stand there and watch that man do whatever he wanted to me?


    "I take self-defense sses, but Andrew, what the hell?" I was enraged at him, I said.


    "What are you doing raising your voice, kitten?" He grumbled.


    "Because if you had seen me, you should have done something; were you just going to stand there


    and watch him take advantage of me?" I was enraged, I said.


    "All I saw him do was touch you right before you attacked him." He stated


    "Sure, Andrew, sure." Even if he was telling the truth, there was a chance nothing could have been


    done. I didn''t believe Andrew would tell the truth, and even if I did, I was skeptical.


    "Are you seriously thinking that low of me, kitten?" He was purring.


    His body was almost touching mine, his chest rising and his eyes fixed on mine. His voice had


    changed; it was smooth and calm now. When I looked him in the eyes, I expected to see hatred, but


    he appeared conflicted. He averted his gaze from my eyes and pressed his lips against mine; I


    knew what he desired, and I desired it as well.


    "Andr¡­."


    Before I could finish what I was about to say, his lips smacked into mine. I felt a shock run through


    my entire body as soon as his lips met mine. As my knees became weaker, my heart pounded in


    my chest. I couldn''t stop thinking about how soft he felt against my lips, how addictively he invaded


    all of my senses. He tasted like a cross between whiskey and cloves, and it only made me want him


    more.


    My hands feltpelled to feel his body, to investigate him. I put my hand on his chest because I


    needed to touch him. He pulled back from the kiss as soon as my hand touched his chest, grabbed


    my hand, and mmed it into the door behind me. His eyes had shifted from hungry and calm to


    angry and furious.


    "You just had to fuck it up. Of course you did, and I shouldn''t have expected anything else from


    you." He hissed angrily.


    His words hit me like a ton of bricks. He was my first kiss, the first person I ever wanted to kiss


    back, and this is what I got. His words broke me; I was on cloud nine when he kissed me, but now I


    was jolted back to earth. I looked back at him, hoping to see regret on his face, but all I saw was


    rage.


    I couldn''t look at him any longer; he had stolen something so valuable from me only to destroy it. I


    swung open the front door and dashed out. Tears welled up in the corners of my eyes, and all I


    wanted to do was cry and cry. I''d never felt pain like this before, the kind that tugged at my heart


    and made my hands tremble.


    Everything came at once, and tears streamed down my cheeks and my body began to shake;


    Andrew had ruined something I would never forget or forgive him for.


    I wiped my tears away and tried to rx; I was not going to let Andrew get to me like this; he did not


    deserve my tears. I vowed to myself that I would never be in the same room with him again, and


    that whatever he said to me would have no effect on me.


    Andrew Jayson would never be able to break me again.


    Ava''s PVO


    One weekter...


    I avoided Andrew at all costs after what happened on Saturday. I would leave if he entered a room


    where I was. I''d have my purse and belongings ready before 6 p.m. so I could leave as soon as


    possible. I was grateful that he never looked at me or spoke to me. It was easier to ignore how he


    had made me feel if he was virtually unnoticed by me.


    "Why are you avoiding Andrew, darling?" Emily asked as I sat in the kitchen.


    "What exactly do you mean, Emily?" I inquired.


    I had hoped that no one would notice how I was avoiding him, but Emily was keenly aware of any


    irregrities.


    "I notice how quickly you leave a room when he enters, and how quickly you leave when he


    returns." Emily stated


    "I just don''t like being in his presence." I responded


    "What happened between you two, Ava?" she inquired, sighing.


    "Nothing, Emily; I just realized he''s a horrible person to everyone except Dalia." I said


    "Don''t say that, dear; he is a good person... he just makes snap judgments." She stated


    "I did notice. He also struggles with anger and is unable to look beyond himself." I responded


    "Give him a chance, darling; you know he isn''t all bad." Emily stated


    "I gave him numerous chances, and he has only demonstrated that he is a terrible person." I said


    "I promise, darling, he will show you that he is a good person." Emily responded


    "I''m sorry, Emily, but I don''t want him to." "I''m done attempting." While walking out of the kitchen to


    check on Dalia, I said.


    I knew what I said was impolite, but I was exhausted and didn''t want to try to "see the good in him."


    Dalia and I yed until 5:55 PM, and the rest of the day went smoothly. I stood up from where Dalia


    and I were ying and began packing my belongings. Andrew was always home by 6 p.m., if not


    earlier.


    I waited for Andrew''s footsteps to fade away before walking to the front door.


    "Are you going to keep doing this the rest of the year?" Andrew stated


    I mentally cursed myself because I had assumed he was in the kitchen when I walked to the door.


    "Yes, Mr. Jayson, good-bye." I stated sternly.


    "Howe Saturday had a bigger impact on you than me telling you you''re a whore?" He inquired.


    "Like I said, I don''t see why you should care." I said


    "Don"t. You. Dare. Leave." He hissed loudly.


    "I''ll do whatever I want, asshole." I retorted


    "Respond to my fucking question." He screamed


    "Andrew, you know what I mean. Fine. I know I''m not a whore, so just throwing the word around


    doesn''t bother me." I yelled.


    He looked at me and beganughing uncontrobly. "You know sleeping with everyone in Los


    Angeles for money and dancing at a strippers club makes you a whore, Ava." He stated


    "Do you think I chose to work there because you''re a fucking idiot, Andrew? Do you really believe I


    slept with those vile men for money? NO, I WAS SOLD TO THAT CLUB. I WAS FORCED TO


    DANCE FOR 3 YEARS AND WAS BRUTALLY BEATEN IF I DIDN''T!" I yelled.


    He paused hisughter and looked at me with confusion.


    "Cut the nonsense," Andrew said.


    "Andrew, please stop! You judged me solely based on the fact that I danced at the club and then


    assumed I slept with everyone. You are nothing more than a simpleton and an idiot, so to avoid


    looking like a fucking idiot again, I suggest you never talk to me again." I spit on him.


    I walked out the door, mming it behind me.


    Andrew was a conceited, selfish, and narrow-minded jerk.


    I didn''t feel any better when I got home and wanted to throw everything I saw. He only judged me


    and then had the audacity to use me of lying. I went into the bathroom and turned on the shower


    to try to rx. The hot water soothed me and soothed my anger. I exited the shower and went into


    my bedroom.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    I changed into a tank top and sweatpants when I heard my phone ringing. When I picked up my


    phone, I noticed an unfamiliar number. I replied after hearing Emily on the other end of the line.


    "Ava, dear," she said, terrified.


    I became concerned; had Andrew left again? Was Dalia all right? "Is everything all right, Emily?" I


    inquired.


    "No, Ms. Jayson is hospitalized." Emily stated


    "Oh my God, is she all right?" "What happened?" I asked.


    "It''s fine right now, but Andrew isn''t answering his phone, and someone needs to keep an eye on


    Dalia." She responded


    "Of course, I''ll be right over; where are you?" I inquired.


    "Lexon Hill Hospital," she exined.


    "All right, I''ll be right over there; everything will be fine." Assuring her, I said.


    I hung up the phone and changed into jeans and a sweatshirt. I gged down a taxi and waited


    impatiently for us to arrive at the hospital. I threw some bills at the driver and dashed into the


    hospital.


    I approached a woman working behind a desk.


    "Please excuse me, I''m here to see Ms. Jayson." I said


    "Go through that hallway and take the third door on the right." She said without even looking up at


    me.


    "Thank you," I said.


    I entered the hallway and proceeded to the room. When I opened the door, I found Veronica hooked


    up to four machines, her body tangled in tubes. Her blonde hair was almost white, and the color had


    faded from her lips and skin. I would have assumed she was dead if it hadn''t been for the heart


    monitor''s constant beeping.


    "Darling, Ava." Emily said softly


    Emily was sitting next to Veronica on a chair, with Dalia sleeping on herp.


    "Is she going to be okay?" I asked


    "She had a heart attack, and the doctors said she would be fine if she survived the next 48 hours."


    Emily stated. "All I need is for you to take Dalia home."


    "I don''t own a car." I responded


    "I drove here, the keys are here, and Dalia''s booster seat is in the back." She said as she took her


    keys from her purse. "What about Andrew? Where has he gone?" I inquired.


    "He''s not picking up the phone." Emily responded. I nodded and carried Dalia from Emily''sp.


    "I''ll get her safely home, Emily." I gave her my assurance.


    "I appreciate it, darling." She responded


    I helped Dalia into her car and drove her home. When we got home, I carried her to her bed and


    tucked her in.


    I went downstairs after finding a nket in Dalia''s room. I sat on the couch and wrapped the nket


    around myself. My eyelids became heavy as soon as I adjusted myself, and I fell asleep


    immediately.


    ********************


    "BOOM"


    I snapped awake.


    "What in the world was that?" I said


    When I noticed the front door was wide open, I got up from the couch and walked over to where a


    tall man was stumbling into the house.


    "Andrew?" I asked, hoping it was him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "K-kitten," he said, his words slurred.


    He was stumbling towards me, holding onto the door for support. Even though he was only a few


    feet away, I could smell the strong odor of whiskey on him.


    "Andrew, are you drunk?" I was irritated because his mother was in the hospital and he was drunk.


    "Aren''t you d to see me, kitten?" he stated


    He began walking over to me, tripping over his own feet almost every step.


    "What the fuck, Andrew?" "Why are you so drunk?" I was irritated, I said.


    He approached me and stopped when he was only a few inches away. He smelled like whisky, but


    there was a hint of clover in there somewhere, and it was addictive.


    His eyes were droopy, but I could still see his sparkling emerald eyes; his hair was unkempt, as if he


    had run his hand through it too many times.


    "Kitten, I truly apologize." I looked into his eyes when he said it, and I saw regret and sincerity.


    When he touched my hand, I flinched, but I let him take it. "You can touch me all you want if it


    means I can kiss you again," he said as he brought both of my hands to his chest.


    I was stunned and knew I couldn''t believe him. He was drunk, but when I looked into his eyes, I saw


    regret and sincerity.


    "Andr-" I began.


    "Please don''t kitten, I''m sorry, but you make me feel emotions I''ve never felt before." I was terrified,


    but now I know what I want. it''s you I want I, kitten." He stated.


    Andrew had just admitted to me that he felt something other than anger. I was ready to see the


    good in him and believe him after he apologized. I wanted to let him into my life because he made


    me feel so many emotions.


    I wanted to admit I had feelings for him that weren''t hateful, but then I remembered how selfish and


    vulgar he was. And in the blink of an eye, my heart broke; he was doing this for himself, despite


    everything he said.


    "No, Andrew, you''re saying this out of guilt." You don''t care about me, and you''ve made it


    abundantly clear by how much you scream and insult me." I said, removing my hand from his grasp


    .


    "Ava ple-" Andrew began.


    "Don''t say what you are about to say. You did this because you saw how much you messed up and


    didn''t want everything you did to me to haunt you, so you came here and apologized for you, not for


    me. "I hissed loudly.


    "I mean everything," Andrew responded.


    "No, don''t do it." AGAIN, you were out drinking and only thinking about yourself. While your mother


    is hospitalized. I had to go get Dalia because you were drunk and couldn''t answer the phone." I


    said.


    When he heard what I said, his eyes widened and all the alcohol he had consumed had no effect on


    him. His eyes were filled with worry, and he took a step back from me.


    "You''re not driving anywhere tonight like that, as much as I hate you, Dalia doesn''t need both of her


    family members in the hospital." I said as I made my way back to the couch.


    "Oh, Dalia and I are going to see your mother in the morning; you are wee to join if you can


    keep your fucking mouth shut and be selfless for once in your life." I spat.


    I sat back down on the couch, and out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Andrew standing by the


    front door. I tried to sleep, but my mind wouldn''t let me, it kept returning to what Andrew had said.


    My mind was racing with questions like, "Did he mean it?" Did he truly desire me? Did he feel what I


    felt when we kissed? Should I give him a second chance?


    I was tempted to give him another chance, but would he just break me again?


    ********************


    The next morning, I awoke to Dalia jumping on top of me.


    "Ava!" She screamed and jumped up and down.


    "Hello, Princess." I was barely able to open my eyes, I exined.


    "I miss my mother; can we go to the hospital right now?" She inquired.


    "Princess, we need to get dressed and eat breakfast before we leave." I responded


    "But Ava, I really miss Hew." She screamed.


    I sat up, picked her up, and ced her on the ground. "I know, honey, but you want your mom to


    see how pretty you are, right?" I said


    "II guess, but can we go quickly?" she asked as she began walking towards the kitchen.


    "I''ll do anything for you, Princess." I followed her into the kitchen.


    As I entered the kitchen, I noticed Andrew sitting on the stool, his head resting on the kitchen ind.


    Even while sleeping, he appeared frustrated and angry, and I watched his chest rise and fall. I


    despised him, but watching him sleep was soothing.


    "Andreweee!" Dalia screamed as she approached him to wake him up.


    When she screamed, he sat up, wide awake. He winced and immediately put his hand to his head.


    "Hello, little one." He was clearly in pain, he said.


    I exited the kitchen and went to the medicine cab, where I obtained two Advils. I returned to the


    kitchen, grabbed a ss, and filled it with water.


    I went over to where he was sitting and ced the pills in front of him, as well as the ss of water.


    I never made eye contact with him, I didn''t want to know if he remembered what he''d said to me . I


    wanted to look at him and see if he meant what he said to me the day before, but I knew if I didn''t


    find what I was looking for, I''d be hurt again.


    I went to the refrigerator and took out three containers of yogurt and some berries. While Dalia and


    Andrew talked, I made some yogurt with sliced   berries. I drowned them both out, preupied with


    what I was going to do about Andrew.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    When I was finished, I carried the bowls over to Andrew and Dalia''s seats. Dalia was supported by


    Andrew''s leg.


    I handed Dalia and Andrews bowls, and when Andrew reached for his bowl, his hand lightly touched


    mine. The shock of Andrew''s touch nearly caused me to drop the bowl. I could feel his gaze on me,


    but I didn''t dare to look at him. I set the bowl down and sat down to eat my breakfast.


    I had suddenly lost my appetite and refrigerated my bowl forter.


    I sat down and watched Dalia devour her breakfast. I took her bowl and washed it after she was


    finished.


    "All right, Princess, let''s get ready so we can see your Mom." I said


    I took her hand in mine and led her to her room. I removed her nightgown and changed her into


    shorts and a green t-shirt. I put on some tennis shoes and pulled her hair up into two pigtails.


    "Come on, let''s go downstairs, I''m sure your brother is waiting for us." I said


    She looked at me and nodded, clearly excited to see her mother. I took her hand in mine and led


    her down the stairs. When I looked down, I noticed Andrew waiting for us at the bottom of the stairs.


    He appeared tired, with bags under his eyes and unkempt hair. Even though he appeared


    exhausted, he was stunning.


    When he turned to face us, I quickly averted my gaze. I had never been afraid to look him in the


    eyes before, but I was terrified this time. I was afraid to look into his eyes, afraid of what I would


    discover.


    Dalia let go of my hand and dashed over to Andrew. He picked her up and walked out of the door. I


    followed him, and we began walking towards his car. He opened the passenger door and ced


    Dalia in her car seat.


    I stood there, unsure of what to do.


    He looked at me after he finished with Dalia. "Kitten,e on in." He stated. He sounded defeated


    and helpless. For a split second, I hoped it wasn''t because of me, I wanted to believe what he said


    yesterday , but I needed to keep my wall up.


    I was afraid of getting hurt if I let guards down for Andrew. I wasn''t prepared for that kind of agony.


    I sat in the backseat next to Dalia because I didn''t want to sit next to Andrew. He got into the car


    and started it. "Are you all buckled up, Dalia?" He inquired. "Of course, let''s go." She eximed with


    glee.


    I watched as he drove through the streets of New York towards the hospital, all the tall buildings


    passing us by. We arrived at the hospital, Andrew parked in the lot, and we all got out of the car.


    Dalia dashed into the hospital, Andrew and I followed behind.


    "Can I see my mommy, please?" Dalia rushed up to the receptionist. She inquired. "No, hun," the


    receptionist said, clearly irritated. "I am Andrew Jayson, and I havee to see my mother,"


    Andrew said as we approached Dalia. When she saw him, she changed her entire attitude. "Of


    course, Mr. Jayson, I will personally guide you." She stated.


    "No, just give me the room number." Knowing the effect he had on her, he said.


    Her face fell and she tried to seduce him again or something; I don''t know how she looked so stupid


    trying to catch his attention when he clearly wasn''t interested.


    "U-uh, Mr. Jayson, I can show you personally." She stated.


    "For God''s sake,dy, just tell me the room number; I''m not in the mood." Andrew stated.


    "Of course, it''s room number 14." She expressed her disappointment.


    "Fine." Andrew responded angrily.


    I was already aware of the location of the room, but I remained behind Dalia and Andrew. When we


    arrived at Veronica''s room, Dalia dashed inside. Dalia jumped up and down, excited to see her


    mother, and Andrew walked in calmly, relieved to see his mother was still alive.


    I stood outside the room, aware that it was a family asion and that the only reason I was there


    was in case Dalia needed to leave.


    I quickly peered inside the room for Emily, but she was nowhere to be found; I assumed she had


    taken a bus to the house and was already cleaning.


    I stood in the corridor, trying to distract myself. I despised hospitals because, aside from yesterday,


    the only time I had been in one was with Sylvester.


    Sylvester only took me to the hospital once, despite the fact that I needed to go every time he


    touched me.


    When I was there 5 years ago, I made an unsessful attempt to flee.


    I was desperate to leave, so I devised a strategy. Sylvester always had a gun on him, usually


    around his waist. I was determined to get it and then shoot him to get away.


    All of the club''s guests and dancers left one day, leaving only me and Sylvester; I was the only girl


    he kept in the basement. It was the ideal day to flee, so I tried to entice Sylvester into sleeping with


    me so that I could grab the gun and shoot him.


    I seeded in seducing him and obtaining the gun, but when he realized what I had done, he


    grabbed the gun from my grasp before I could pull the trigger. He pushed me to the ground and


    kicked me so hard that I almost passed out.


    When he finally came to a halt, he noticed that I was barely breathing and took me to the hospital.


    He pretended to be my husband and that I had been in a car ident. The doctors all asked if he


    was the one who did this to me, and I told them he wasn''t because he would have shot me if I did.


    I had three broken ribs and a punctured lung, ording to the doctors. They operated on me and


    told me I needed to rest for two months.


    Sylvester drove me home and gave me two days before I had to return to work.


    I tried to forget what he had done to me by observing the people in the hospital; nurses were


    rushing in and out of patients'' rooms, and doctors were working hard to save lives. It appeared


    chaotic and disorganized to others, but it was calming to me. I felt safe because I knew no one


    would notice me because everyone was in their own little bubble.


    "May I speak with you?" a voice said behind me.


    I could sense his presence, smell him, and hear his breath.


    "What could you possibly want to discuss?" I said


    "Don''t worry, kitten; I''ll do the taking; all you have to do is listen." He stated firmly.


    When I turned to face him, his eyes were already locked on mine, and I was unsure what to expect


    next. I sensed conflict in him.


    "I know Andrew, the one who demands anything and expects everyone toply." I responded.


    "Why must you make everything so damn difficult?" He said while raising his voice.


    "Me? For Christ''s sake, Andrew, I make everything difficult. You are the one who judges and insults


    people whenever you feel like it, and then when they prove you wrong, you get drunk and pretend


    to admit your feelings because you feel guilty." I screamed.


    "For God''s sake, Ava, I just need you to fucking listen to me. You''re going to listen to me one way or


    another, the difficult or easy way." He grumbled.


    "Really? You''re so fucking annoying now that you''re making threats." I rolled my eyes as I walked


    away from him.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He swung my wrist around and pinned me to the wall. "It''s a difficult way to go." He stated.


    My heartbeat quickened because he was so close to me, his body on mine and his face only a few


    inches away.


    "Now, as I previously stated, I meant everything I said yesterday. I am furious with you because you


    make me feel emotions I have never felt before. I know I messed up and judged you too quickly, but


    I truly apologize. I am afraid of what you do to me; when we kissed, I felt what I had never felt


    before with any other girl. I tried and tried to avoid you, but I can''t, so I''ve decided not to resist any


    longer." He said looking me in the eyes.


    I looked into his eyes, looking for anything that indicated he was lying, but all I saw was the truth.


    "I don''t know what you want me to say, Andrew." I responded


    "Tell me you''re going to give me another chance." He stated


    "What changed Andrew, why do you no longer despise me?" I inquired.


    "When you told me I was wrong about you, it was the first time I''d ever been wrong about anyone." I


    thought I knew you inside and out, but you continue to prove me wrong." Andrew responded.


    "Andr-"

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    Ava''s POV


    "Andr-"


    I flinched as he wrapped his arm around my waist, but then rxed. His arms wrapped tightly


    around me, and when he drew me closer, I felt safe.


    His presence was soothing and enticing, and everything I had feared seemed to vanish when I was


    in his arms. When I looked up, his eyes were looking down at my lips, his face only a few inches


    away from mine. He reached out his hand and ran his thumb across my bottom lip.


    His lips locked with mine before I could say anything else. I couldn''t take his lips off mine, I couldn''t


    move because I was frozen. His lips continued to explore my mouth, and I kissed him back when I


    realized I wanted him. Our previous kiss was aggressive and angry, but this one was passionate


    and soft. Everything around us vanished, the noise, themotion, and it was just him and me in


    this moment.


    He pressed his lips against mine and his arm around my waist. I carefully ced my hands in his


    hair, not wanting to repeat what had happened the previous time, and ran my fingers through his


    hair when he did not react. I kissed him because I craved his touch, his lips, and his presence.


    "As I previously stated, the hard way or the easy way." he said w hen he pulled away from the kiss.


    "Andrew, I''m not sure what you expect from me." I said


    "I know you want me, Kitten. I know you enjoy it when I kiss you." He responded


    "Andrew, you''ve gone from hating to wanting me. You just confuse me so much. I am not prepared


    to be hurt again by you." I said.


    "Please, Ava. I apologize for not knowing, I''m not sure what else you expect from me. I''m putting in


    an effort." He stated


    "You need to give me some time... I don''t trust you." I said


    I was going to give him a chance, even if it would backfire, because I wanted to get to know him


    better.


    "All right, whatever you need." he said. I''d never seen him this vulnerable. He was serious; he


    wanted both him and me to work out.


    He shifted his gaze away from me and began walking back to Veronica''s room.


    "Andrew!" I eximed. I needed to know one thing about him before we went any further. He turned


    around and looked at me. "Yes?" he inquired.


    "Can you tell me what you do for a living?" I inquired. He sighed and turned to face me. "You''re


    aware of what I do." He stated.


    "No, I don''t, tell me." I said.


    "I am a Mafia boss." He responded.


    "Okay." I knew he was, but I wanted to hear it from him.


    "Okay? Are you okay with it?" He inquired.


    "I mean, my friends told me who you were, and your mother acted odd the first day, which would


    exin your anger issues." I responded


    "What about my anger issues?" He inquired, raising an eyebrow at me.


    "Anger issues, yes." I said as I walked past him to Veronica''s room. He trailed behind me.


    "I don''t have anger problems, kitten." "He stated.


    I walked into Veronica''s room, ignoring Andrew; she looked better than she had the day before. Her


    cheeks were flushed, and her lips appeared fuller.


    "Hello, Veronica. Do you want me to take Dalia home?" I inquired.


    "No problem, you can go home if you want. Dalia will stay with me, and Andrew will take her home if


    anything happens." She responded


    "All right, thank you, and I hope you get better." With a small smile, I said. When I turned around,


    Andrew was right behind me.


    I moved to avoid him and began walking out of the hospital. I almost wished Andrew would follow


    me, but I reminded myself that just because we kissed did not bind him to me. I gged down a taxi


    and arrived at my apartment building.


    I got out of the taxi and handed some money to the driver. I was walking towards my apartment


    when I came to a halt. The man who punched me in the alleyway was standing right outside my


    apartment building...


    Ava''s POV


    I was frozen in ce, and he was staring at me. He was walking towards me, his gaze fixed on me.


    I opened my mouth to scream, but he covered it with his hands before I could.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you." He stated.


    He hunched over and removed his hand from my mouth after I kneed him in the stomach.


    "Don''te near me." If youe near me, I''ll break your neck." I yelled.


    "Please forgive me for punching you. "I apologize, and I came to exin." He continued to hunch


    over.


    I reyed the alleyway events in my head; he was the one who seemed nice and who let me run.


    "OK, you have two minutes to exin, and don''t get too close to me." I said as I took a few steps


    away from him.


    "All right, give me a second you fucking hard kicker." He stated


    "Mhm," I mumbled, rolling my eyes. This guy ate my kicks like a pig.


    "All right, all right." He stood up straight after catching his breath. "I''m sure you know what Andrew


    does, and you''re aware that he has enemies. My cousin is the leader of Andrew''s rival gang, and I


    usually work for him."


    "What type of work?" I inquired.


    "Well, I''m sure you can guess from the other day." He responded


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Do you beat up people in alleyways?" I said.


    "Haha, sort of, but I have a lot of other qualities." He stated.


    "How about that?" I moaned.


    "I can''t really tell you, but I don''t beat up girls in alleyways." He responded.


    "However, I apologize for what urred. When my cousin hired me to beat up someone, I didn''t


    think he''d go so low as to hire me to beat up a woman, which is why I let you go. My cousin has


    recently be obsessed with bringing Andrew down. I left the gang because he became crazy


    and dangerous." He stated.


    "Aren''t gangs dangerous?" I remarked sarcastically.


    "They are, but he is killing a lot of his men while not thinking about it." He responded.


    "What made your cousin think that beating me up would have any effect on Andrew?" I inquired.


    "You were always at his mother''s house, and Andrew never saw the same girl twice, so we thought


    you were unique." He responded.


    "You guys are hrious. I work as his sister''s nanny." I responded.


    "Oh really?" he inquired.


    "You two are fucking stupid." Sarcastically, I said.


    "I suppose so, but I left the gang and wanted to apologize." He stated


    "All right, but why should I believe you?" You could be here just to punch me in the face again." I


    said.


    "I haven''t beaten you up yet, have I?" And I know you don''t believe me, but I want to... restart." He


    stated.


    "Should I start over?" "What the hell are you talking about?" I said.


    "Don''t worry, I just came here to apologize." He spoke nervously.


    "OK, but if you really mean it, don''te back to my apartment building." I said.


    "All right, and once again, I apologize." He said this while nodding and walking away.


    I climbed the stairs to my apartment room.


    I arrived at my apartment tired and exhausted. Andrew wanted me, but I promised myself I would


    never let Andrew break me again. But what if he did? I needed time, and he showed me a new side


    of himself that I assumed few people had seen, and he knew he had to expose himself like that in


    order for me to give him another chance. What was his n? Was he interested in me, or was he


    just ying me?


    On top of that, a rival gang was after Andrew, and ording to the guy, they were also after me.


    I needed to take a shower because I was having too many thoughts and unanswered questions.


    I entered the bathroom and stepped into the shower; the hot water made me flinch, but I quickly


    adjusted to the temperature. The water calmed me, washed away my worries, and made me happy.


    I was confident that I would be fine. I could move on even if I let Andrew in and he betrayed me. He


    wasn''t as bad as Sylvester.


    Even though I despised Sylvester with all my heart, what he did shaped me into the strong and


    independent woman I am today. I learned to rely on myself and to protect myself. I''d be fine as long


    as I had me.


    I changed into a sweatshirt and sweatpants because, despite the fact that it was early, I was


    exhausted. I was in my bed, snugly wrapped in my sheets, my eyelids heavy.


    With only one thought in my head, I quickly fell asleep.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Ava''s POV


    I was awakened at 7:30 a.m. by a text from Veronica.


    Veronica: You don''t need toe today; I''m back from the hospital so that I can take care of Dalia.


    Me: Are you sure? I''m always avable toe over and assist you, so you can rest.


    Veronica: I''m sure Andrew is here in case something goes wrong.


    Me: Okay, then! I''ll see you tomorrow!


    I sighed; I wanted answers from Andrew, but it was probably for the best that I had a day to process


    everything that had happened.


    Even though I went to bed at 8 p.m.st night, I was still exhausted. I chose to sleep longer and


    awoke two hourster.


    I got out of bed and walked over to my window. I observed New York''s busy streets, taxis honking at


    cars everywhere, people racing down the street, and office buildings filling with people walking in


    and out.


    People came to New York to either blend in or make it big. I came to hide and be unnoticed, but I


    wasn''t doing a good job because of the people I worked for.


    I stopped admiring the bustling city and began to dress. I decided to just do me today because I had


    just spent some time with my friends.


    I was craving some of my favorite scones from a bakery just a few blocks away, so I dressed down


    in ripped jeans, a t-shirt, and ck boots. I walked down to New York''s busy streets, plugged my


    earphones into my phone, and began drowning out the noise. It only took about ten minutes to get


    to the bakery, and by the time I arrived, the only thing I could hear was my stomach grumbling.


    When I opened the door to my favorite bakery, I was greeted by the tantalizing aroma of baked


    goods floating through the air. I took in the aromas and sights of all the little treats. I walked over to


    the counter and saw the lemon scones I''d been fantasizing about all morning.


    "Can I please have a lemon scone and an espresso?" I inquired of thedy behind the counter.


    "That will cost you $5." She responded.


    Before I could hand over my wallet, a familiar voice said, "I''ve got it."


    I looked up and saw the same guy from yesterday..


    "Are you stalking me now?" I said it sarcastically.


    "Me, stalking you. Haha, I think you''re wrong." As he handed thedy his credit card, he said with a


    smirk.


    "Well, you basically beat me up in an alleyway, you showed up at my house yesterday, and now


    you''re here." I expressed my displeasure.


    When I mentioned the alleyway, his expression changed. "Look, I''m really sorry about the alleyway,


    and I''m trying to make amends, but I''m not stalking you. Ie here for coffee almost every


    morning." He responded.


    "Five dors will notpensate." I responded.


    "I know, I know, but please give me the opportunity to make it up to you. I will answer all of your


    questions over breakfast. I understand your curiosity." He stated.


    I looked around the bakery; there were a lot of people, so he couldn''t hurt me without anyone


    noticing. When I looked up at him again, he looked genuine, as if he was truly sorry and wanted to


    make amends.


    "OK, fine," I said.


    "Great." With a smile on his face, he said.


    Now I could look at him without worrying about him trying something.


    He was really tall, probably taller than Andrew, but he didn''t have Andrew''s dominant aura around


    him.


    He had brown hair that looked almost blonde in the sunlight. His eyes were brown with gold specks


    in them. I took my gaze away from his face to examine his body, and I was impressed. His blue T-


    shirt was baggy, but his biceps were defined and muscr, peeking out of his sleeves. His


    shoulders were wide and strong. Even though I couldn''t see his stomach, I''m guessing he had a six


    pack based on the rest of his body.


    He was undeniably attractive on the outside.


    "Are you enjoying the view?" he inquired.


    When I looked back up at him, I noticed he was staring at me. He noticed me looking at him. "You


    wish, Blue." I responded.


    "Blue?" He inquired, his brow furrowed.


    "Your shirt is blue, and I don''t know your name." Shrugging my shoulders, I said.


    "I''m Travis, Shortness." He responded with a smile on his face.


    "I know you didn''t call me fucking "shortness," I retorted, annoyed.


    "I''m fairly certain I did, shortness." He said, bemusedly looking at me.


    I locked my gaze on him. "I''m going to cut your balls off, bl....." "Here''s your espresso and scone,


    Ma''am." Thedy behind the counter interrupted me. "Sir, here''s your ck coffee." She said this


    while batting her eyshes and raising her voice two octaves to Travis.


    "Come on, shortness, let''s get a table." Heughed as he grabbed his coffee and walked over to an


    empty table.


    "We''re going to have a problem if you keep calling me that." As I walked behind him, I grumbled.


    We sat at a table near the window, and I watched as he sipped his coffee and gazed out the


    window. I studied his movements and eyes; he appeared happy on the outside, but I could see


    sadness in his eyes.


    "So go ahead and ask." He said as he turned away from the window to look at me.


    "Who were the other two men in the alleyway?" I inquired.


    "The one with the tattoos was Ivan, and the other was Matt; they''d both been with my cousin since


    the beginning." Travis responded.


    "What''s the name of your cousin?"


    Robert Tom


    "Why does he hate Andrew?" I inquired.


    "I''m afraid I can''t answer that, shortness." He responded.


    "You promised to answer all of my questions." I responded, more curious now that Travis hadn''t


    respond to my question about Andrew


    "I understand, but that is an answer for another time." Travis responded.


    "Fine, why are you trying so hard to make it up to me?" I inquired.


    "First, because I punched you in the alleyway, and second, because my cousin is still looking for


    you, I want to make sure you''re safe." He stated.


    "Why do you care about my safety?" I inquired.


    "I just feel bad for hurting you, so keeping you safe from further harm seems like a good way to


    relieve my guilt, and who knows, you might end up liking me enough to be friends." With a wink, he


    responded.


    "Exactly in your dreams, Blue." Giggling, I said.


    "I got you to talk to me, and now I''m making youugh." Grinning, he said.


    I kept asking him questions, and I learned a lot about him, but I kept getting vague and ambiguous


    answers.


    He desperately wanted to kill his cousin because Robert was bing increasingly ruthless, but he


    couldn''t do it alone, so he sought assistance.


    Even though he used to be in the Mafia and punched me, he made meugh and conversation


    flowed easily with him by the end of the morning.


    "So, shortness, I spent the entire morning with you; does that mean we''re friends?" he inquired as


    he stood up from his chair.


    "If you keep putting me to the test with that fucking name, we might not be." I said, my gaze fixed on


    him.


    "All right, all right, sorry." He said this while raising both hands in defeat.


    "But you''re officially forgiven." I responded


    "Damn, that wasn''t as difficult as I expected."


    "What exactly do you mean?" Standing up from my chair, I said.


    "Well, you did beat up two of my cousin''s most trusted guys and nearly broke my jaw; I just thought


    getting you to forgive me would be more difficult." He stated.


    "Well, you paid for my breakfast and made my day a lot less boring." I responded.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "OK, Ms., 5 dors won''t make it up." He remarked sarcastically.


    "Don''t force me to take it back, Blue." I warned, a smile creeping across my face.


    "You''d never do it." He stated.


    "Of course I would." I said


    "Please allow me to drive you home before you change your mind." He moaned.


    "Oh, stalker, you know where I live." I responded.


    "If it makes you feel better, I only know the building you live in, not the number." He stated.


    "You''re still a stalker." Giggling, I said.


    We exited the bakery and began walking towards my apartment building. I kept asking him


    questions about his cousin and what he was going to do about it.


    "I''m not sure what I''m going to do, but for the time being, I''m trying to keep quiet." He responded as


    we came to a halt outside my apartment building.


    "Well, this is me," I exined.


    "There''s no shit, shortness." He responded.


    "I fucking hate you." I said


    "I''m sure you do... I guess I''ll see you around." Travis said as he walked away from me.


    "Yeah, Blue, see you around." I replied as I walked up to the front door of my apartment building.


    He waved goodbye and walked down New York''s streets. I smiled as I watched him disappear


    around the corner. I finally got some good out of all the crazy in my life, I got a friend.


    Blue

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    Ava''s POV


    Even though Veronica had just been discharged from the hospital, she was determined to return to


    work today.


    I was nervous on my way to work. Would Andrew and I just resume our normal lives, or would he let


    me in? I exited the subway and walked to Jayson''s house. I admired the ck roses as long as the


    guards let me, and they never cease to amaze me with their simple beauty. I walked past the roses


    and inhaled their strong scent.


    "Good day, Emily." Emily opened the door for me and let me in, I said.


    "Good morning, sweetheart." Emily said as she drew me into a hug.


    "How is Veronica doing?" I inquired, releasing Emily.


    "She recovered quickly and is ready to work; she left early, so Dalia is in the kitchen." She


    responded.


    "All right, how about Andrew?" I inquired, hoping he would be present.


    "He also left early, darling." She stated.


    I couldn''t decide whether I was relieved he wasn''t home or wished he was. I wanted to talk to him,


    but I was afraid that our previous interactions were all phony.


    "OK, Emily, thank you." I responded. When I walked into the kitchen, I saw Dalia sitting on a stool,


    eating some eggs.


    "Hello, Princess. Did you think about me?" I asked as I ran towards her.


    "Avaaaa!!!" She burst outughing.


    "Dalia, did you just learn to call my name properly?" I expressed my surprise.


    "I said it for the first time yesterday, when mommy was in the hospital." She screamed.


    "Oh my gosh, I''m so proud of you. I believe this deserves a celebration." I screamed.


    "Like what?" she enquired,ughing.


    "How about we make some ice cream?" I said while tickling her.


    "We can''t have ice cream first thing in the morning." She stated.


    "Well, making it will take some time, so we''ll eat it when it''s done." I burst outughing.


    The rest of the morning was spent deciding what vor of ice cream to make, gathering the


    necessary ingredients, and making the ice cream.


    When we were finished, we ced the mixture in the freezer to freeze. I made Kraft Mac and


    Cheese for Dalia, and while I was cooking, a part of me was waiting for the front door to open and


    Andrew to enter the kitchen.


    But by the time I finished the Mac and Cheese and Dalia and had devoured it, there was no sign of


    him.


    A few hours after lunch, the ice cream had finally frozenpletely, and Dalia and I ate almost all of


    it. We both agreed that Andrew and Veronica deserved some ice cream. After we finished our ice


    cream, I yed with Dalia in the garden until it was time for me to leave.


    "OK, Princess, it''s time for me to leave, so let''s go inside." I picked up Dalia and carried her inside.


    "But I''m going to miss you." She said as she rested her head on the crook of my neck.


    "I''ll see youter, Princess." I said as I sat her on the couch in the living room.


    I heard the front door open while I was talking to Dalia. I expected Veronica to be home around 6


    o''clock because Andrew had not been home all day, but when I turned around, I saw Andrew.


    "Andweeww!" Dalia screamed and jumped up from the couch, sprinting towards him.


    "Good day, little one." He said while bending down to hug her.


    "I really missed you." She said hugging his leg.


    "I know, little one, but Ava and I need to talk in the kitchen." Andrew yelled.


    "All right, but be nice."


    "Always, my dear."


    Dalia let go of Andrew''s leg and dashed into the kitchen, leaving Andrew and I alone. The room fell


    silent as Andrew stood there staring at me. I decided to be the first to break the silence and said,


    "Okay well, I should be getting home, I will see you tomorrow."


    "Don''t rush, kitten."


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I will not be called an animal name?"


    "You''re hrious." he said smirking.


    "All right, as much as I enjoy yourpany, I need to get home." I grabbed my purse from the


    couch and walked to the door.


    "No." He said blocking my path to the door.


    "No? Please excuse me?" I said.


    "I said no." He said, looking down at me with a solemn expression on his face.


    "OK, Andrew, you''re very funny. Please allow me to return home before I break one of your knees."


    I said.


    "You''re not going to live in that apartment anymore, you''reing to live at my house," he said,


    staring down at me.


    My face dropped and my mouth shook. I was going to live with him like the devil.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s a funny joke, Andrew, but I''m notughing so move." I said.


    "This isn''t a joke; you''re mine now, and I don''t want anyone to hurt you, so you''re moving in so I can


    protect you."


    "Andrew I can defend myself perfectly well, and I am not property; you do not own me."


    "You got beaten up once, and I don''t want that to happen again; also, people have a target on your


    back because of me." So, yes, you''re going to live with me."


    "I am not going to argue with you, so either move or I will move you." I was getting tired of saying it.


    To my surprise, he moved and let me go, but I had the uneasy feeling that this was not the end of


    the conversation.


    I stormed out and ran home; there was no way I was going to live with Andrew. Even though we


    kissed twice, I was not all of. I didn''t want him to know where I lived all of a sudden.


    When I got off the subway and walked home, Travis was standing right outside my apartment


    building. He was on his phone, but I assumed he was waiting for me because he looked up from his


    phone and watched me.


    "Come on, shortness." I rolled my eyes and approached him. "Hello, Blue," I said. He smiled as he


    looked at me. "Are you going to ask why I''m here?" He inquired. "I''m assuming you''re going to tell


    me." I fired back.


    Heughed and returned my gaze.


    "Well, I realized I didn''t have your phone number, and friends are supposed to have each other''s


    phone numbers, right?"


    "So you waited outside my apartment building for God knows how long to get my number?" I rolled


    my eyes and smiled. I inquired.


    "Well, I figured you worked, so I came over here around 6 p.m. and waited, hoping to catch you."


    "Of course not, Blue." I motioned for him to hand over his phone. He smiled and handed it to me; I


    entered my phone number and named my contact "Person I am stalking." Iughed and returned


    the phone to him. He red at me while looking at the contact name.


    "I''m not stalking you, shortness."


    "I''m sure you aren''t."


    "OK, I have to go, so I''ll see youter, shortness." Smirking, he said.


    "I hate you, Blue." I said as I walked into my apartment building.


    He walked away with a smile. I walked up the stairs, eager to enter my room and shower.


    I took my keys from my bag and unlocked the door to my apartment room. I couldn''t move when I


    opened the door and looked inside.


    My apartment was empty; there was no furniture, no belongings; everything had vanished. I almost


    screamed in frustration as I walked into my apartment.


    Andrew had made it nearly impossible for me to refuse his order. I dashed downstairs, hoping to


    find Travis and crash at his ce or something; I considered asking Charis and Jenny, but I didn''t


    want to get them involved with Andrew.


    I dashed down the stairs and out of the building, but I came to a halt when I saw Andrew standing a


    few feet away with his arms crossed.


    "I don''t want to force you, but you''re going to live with me for your own protection." He stated.


    "Fuck off, Andrew, I''m not going to live with you." I yelled, scanning the road to the left and right for


    Travis.


    I spotted him a few hundred feet away and began sprinting towards him. "TRAVISSS." I screamed


    in an attempt to get his attention.


    He heard me and turned around to my direction. He saw me running towards him and began to run


    in my direction. "Are you all right, Jesus Shortness?" As I ran up to him, he grabbed my arm.


    "Get your hands off her right now." Someone yelled behind me.


    I turned around to see Andrew behind me, and I swear I could see steaming out of his ears


    from his rage.


    "NO, ANDREW, LEAVE." I screamed, and he looked down at me before returning his gaze to


    Travis, his hand still on my arm.


    "I''m not going to fucking repeat myself." Travis was hissed at by Andrew. Travis let go of my arm,


    but he wasn''t going to back down from Andrew. "What on earth did you do to Ava?" Travis spit in


    Andrew''s face.


    From the way they were looking at each other, I was afraid they were going to kill each other.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    "Travis, please calm down." I said, pressing my hand against his chest and attempting to push him


    away from Andrew.


    "I did nothing to her, but I would dly cut off your arm for touching what belongs to me." Andrew


    returned the growl.


    I was bing enraged; I could defend myself, and I wasn''t a piece of property Andrew could own.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "For God''s sake, Andrew, I am not your piece of FUCKING PROPERTY." I screamed at Andrew


    while standing in front of Travis, facing him.


    "Ava, step back." Andrew said, reaching into his waistband and revealing his gun. "Andrew, don''t


    you fucking dare, I''m not moving in with you if you touch Travis." I said.


    Andrew drew his hand from his waistband and turned away from Travis to look at me. "Are you


    going to live with me?" He inquired, perplexed.


    "On two conditions: don''t touch Travis and you''ll hire him." I exined that I knew Travis needed a


    job, and that this way I could keep Travis out of trouble while also giving him a way to take down his


    cousin.


    "Hire him? I''m not going to hire him." He spat, returning his gaze to Travis.


    "Shortness, I''m not working for Andrew." Travis stated.


    "Both of you, shut the fuck up. Andrew, you''re going to hire Travis, and Travis is going to take the


    job so you can kill your cousin." I yelled, giving them both death stares.


    Andrew looked Travis up and down and nodded; Travis looked at me and then back at Andrew,


    saying, "Okay fine."


    "And me and you are going to have a long ass conversation when we get to your house," I said to


    Andrew.


    Andrew and Travis followed me as I began walking to my apartment building.


    Travis'' gaze was drawn to me as Andrew ced his hand on the back of my shoulder. "Don''t," I


    hissed back at Andrew as I grabbed his hand and shoved it into his chest.


    I was furious with both Travis and Andrew, but especially with Andrew for continuing to treat me as if


    I were a piece of property. Arge ck SUV was parked in front of my apartment building.


    The driver came out and opened the door, and Andrew motioned for me to get in. I waved goodbye


    to Travis and climbed into the car, with Andrew close behind.


    I was still irritated with Andrew, so I sat in the back seat and stared out the window as the tall


    buildings of New York transformed into mansions.


    We arrived at Andrew''s house about 15 minutester; it was enormous. There was a 7-foot gate in


    front of the house with four guards standing guard outside; once we got through the gate, I had a


    better view of his house. As the driver parked in the four-car garage on the side of the house, I


    caught a glimpse of the backyard. There was no denying that his house outdid his mother''s.


    I got out of the car and followed Andrew into his house once it was parked in the garage. In the


    other room, I noticed three other men dressed all in ck. They all stood up and began walking


    towards Andrew and me when they noticed us. Andrew approached them after noticing them.


    "Who is that, boss?" the first man said.


    "She''s damn hot," said the second man.


    "Can I have a piece of her when you''re finished with her?" the third man winked at me.


    I was disgusted by them all; who did they think they were? I had to remind the male species for the


    fourth time today that I wasn''t a piece of meat.


    "Talk to me like that again, asshole, and I''ll dislocate your head from your neck." I sneered at him.


    "Oh, feisty, I like them like that." He stated.


    God, I absolutely detest men.


    "If you speak to her like that again, I''ll put a bullet between your eyes." Before I could say anything


    else, Andrew interrupted.


    I rolled my eyes at him because he knew I could defend myself and didn''t need anyone else to


    stand up for me.


    "Ava, she''ll show you to your room." Andrew motioned to ady who appeared to be a maid.


    "Like hell she is, we aren''t done talking about the fucking stunt you pulled."


    "Ava, we''ll talkter, but I have some business to attend to first." Andrew motioned to the three men


    standing a few feet away.


    "All right," I said.


    **********


    Andrew "s POV


    I stood there watching Ava storm out of the house and stomp toward the subway. I''ll wait 5 minutes


    before going to get her.


    I had spent the entire day locating her apartment after she had forged her address and then moving


    all of her personal belongings into my home.


    I went to see Dalia in the kitchen, where I told her that I would be home the next day but that I


    couldn''t stay overnight to tuck her in. She looked disappointed, but I promised I''d make it up to her. I


    waited for my mother to return home before leaving to pick up Ava.


    When my mother arrived home, I got into the car and told him to take me to Ava''s residence.


    When we arrived, I saw only the back of Ava before she went up to her now-empty apartment, but


    what really irritated me was a guy walking away with a smile on his face.


    I swear to God he was conversing with Ava.


    I got out of the car and stood outside her apartment, expecting her toe running down the stairs.


    I watched as she dashed onto the sidewalk and stared at me, knowing she wasing home with


    me regardless.


    "I don''t want to force you, but you''re going to live with me for your own protection." I said.


    "Fuck off, Andrew, I''m not going to live with you." She spat and looked left and right before finding


    what she was looking for.


    Before I could grab her, she began sprinting down the sidewalk; I quickly followed her, knowing she


    wouldn''t stop go anywhere.


    "TRAVISSS!" I quickened my pace in response to her scream. Why was she yelling a guy''s name?


    The same guy she had seen before turned around and began running towards her. I was walking


    faster and angrier than I had ever walked before.


    I was enraged when she stumbled into him and he grabbed her arm. "Get your hands off her," I


    yelled. He should not dare to touch her.


    "NO, ANDREW, LEAVE." Ava screamed and turned to face me. I took my gaze away from where he


    was touching her but quickly returned it to him.


    "I''m not going to fucking repeat myself." I hissed at him, telling him he had no right to touch her in


    any way.


    The guy moved his arm away from Ava but took a few steps towards me, challenging me. He was


    only a few inches taller than me, but I knew I could beat him in a fight.


    "What on earth did you do to Ava?" He inquired. I was tempted to sever his throat, but Ava stood


    between me and him.


    "Travis, please calm down." Ava stated, "Just the act of cing her hand on his chest made me


    want to shoot him in the knee caps and let him bleed out on the streets."


    "I did nothing to her, but I would dly cut off your arm for touching what belongs to me." I hissed in


    response.


    Ava drew her hand away from the man''s chest and turned to face me. "For God''s sake, Andrew, I


    am not your piece of FUCKING PROPERTY." She yelled.


    I would have been angry at Ava for speaking to me in that manner, but I was more concerned with


    the guy who challenged me and tried to touch what was mine.


    I could tell they knew each other, and the look on his face told me he liked her, which sent rage


    through my veins. I''d blow his brains out if he ever touched her again.


    "Ava, step back." I growled, reaching for my gun and preparing to murder this son of a bitch.


    "Andrew, don''t you fucking dare, I''m not moving in with you if you touch Travis." She stated.


    "You will move in with me?" I asked, taking my hand off my gun.


    "On two conditions: don''t fucking touch Travis, and you''ll hire him." I needed her close to me, she


    said, but I wasn''t about to hire a man I wanted to kill.


    "Hire him? I''m not going to hire him." I said, my gaze fixed on the man.


    "Shortness, I''m not working for Andrew." Travis stated.


    In rage, I balled up my fist. HE DID HAVE A NICKNAME FOR HER. My mind raced through all the


    different ways I could kill him.


    "Both of you, shut the fuck up. Andrew, you''re going to hire Travis, and Travis is going to take the


    job so you can kill your cousin." Ava screamed, ring at me, and I looked at her defeated.


    I know I would never be able to convince her to move in with me if I didn''t hire him.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    I returned my gaze to the man and gave him a small nod; I still wanted to kill him, but I had to do it


    in my head.


    "And when we get to your house, me and you are going to have a long ass conversation." Ava


    mumbled something.


    Ava began to walk towards the apartment, and I ced my hand on her back, signaling to Travis


    that she was mine.


    She felt my hand and shoved it into my chest, which surprised me, but I knew she was mad at me.


    "Don''t." She said coldly.


    When he saw us, the driver got out of the car and opened the door for me. I motioned for Ava to


    come inside, expecting a fight, but she did so and waved goodbye to her "friend."


    I ignored her silence for the duration of the car ride. I knew she was upset with me for what I did, but


    I didn''t care because she was mine now and no one else could have her.


    When we arrived at my house, I noticed her stunned expression. I got out of the car and considered


    opening her door, but she had already exited before I could make a decision.


    We entered, and I noticed three of my men sitting in the living room. I sighed, knowing they''d look at


    Ava like she was a prostitute.


    They stood up and began walking towards us when they heard us walk in.


    "Who is that boss?" Seb said.


    "She''s hot, damn!" Jack said.


    "Can I have a piece of her when you''re finished with her?" Alex said winking at Ava.


    My fists clenched once more, ready to hit all of them and then shoot a bullet through their eyes for


    talking to her like that.


    "Talk to me like that again, asshole, and I''ll dislocate your head from your neck." Ava snarled at him.


    She never ceased to amaze me with her fearlessness and ability to defend herself.


    "Oh, feisty, I like them like that." Alex stated.


    I despise them.


    "If you speak to her like that again, I''ll put a bullet between your eyes." I was enraged, I said.


    When I looked down at Rub, I noticed her roll her eyes at me.


    "Ava, she''ll show you to your room." I pointed to the maid, wanting to get her out of my men''s sight.


    "Like hell she is, we aren''t done talking about the fucking stunt you pulled." She spit in my face.


    Ava was the only person who had ever responded to me without being killed.


    "Ava, we''ll talkter, but I have some business to attend to first." I motioned to the three men who


    were standing a few feet away from us.


    "Fine." She said as she and the maid walked up the stairs.


    "You''re a jerk, boss." Seb expresses surprise.


    "What?" I grumbled.


    "Are you going to let her talk to you like that?" Jack inquires.


    "It''s none of your damn business." I responded.


    "I''m sorry, Boss." Jack responds.


    We all sat down, and they went over the details with me.


    How my rival gang is bing more fearless and bullshit like that. I knew my gang would be fine


    because, as much as I hate to admit it, Travis would be extremely useful.


    They finally left after about an hour of going over updates.


    I went upstairs to find Ava.


    ************


    Ava''s POV


    Andrew made me so angry at times. The maid led me to a hallway of doors, one of which opened to


    reveal a beautiful bedroom.


    The bedroom''s main theme was ck, probably because it was Andrew''s favorite color or


    something, but the room was enormous.


    When I opened the closet door, I found all of my clothes hung up and my shoes on the floor.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I dashed to the window and noticed a massive pool and hot tub in the back.


    I copsed onto the bed and sunk right in. The room was making it difficult for me to be angry at


    Andrew for forcing me to move in.


    Iy on the bed and closed my eyes; I was exhausted and needed to sleep.


    When I awoke with the sensation that I was being watched, I flipped over to find Andrew standing in


    my doorway.


    Can you not watch me, Andrew? Jesus Christ. I said this while sitting up.


    "Yeah, I''m leaving right now." He shrugged and walked away from my room.


    I jumped out of bed, realizing I needed to talk to him about something I had mentioned earlier.


    "Andrew, bring your ass back here." I yelled as I chased him down the hall.


    He came to a halt and turned around to face me. He leaned in and pressed his lips against mine. I


    kissed him back right away. This kiss was different; it was possessive and lustful; he licked my lips


    with his tongue, inviting me in. When I opened my mouth, allowing him ess, our tongues battled


    for dominance, but Andrew won.


    I could see a smirk form on his face as he realized he had won the battle. "Mine." He bit my bottom


    lip before pulling away and leaving me alone in the hallway.


    He was so annoying.


    I went back into my room and tried to sleep, but when I couldn''t, I had the brightest idea.


    I jumped out of bed and went to my closet to find my swimsuit. I quickly changed into it, grabbed


    one of my many bathroom towels, and dashed downstairs.


    I looked around the corner for Andrew, knowing he would probably not allow me to swim at night,


    but I never found him.


    I dashed outside to the pool after finding the back door. Inte summer, I was hit by the cool air of


    New York. I shivered slightly but dipped my toe into the pool, which was surprisingly warm.


    "Of course it''s hot." I told myself.


    I threw down my towel and jumped into the pool. It was deeper than I had anticipated, about 9 feet


    on the deep end.


    Before everything happened, I had a pool in my backyard and I remember having the best time in it.


    My mother imed I was a mermaid because I begged to be in the pool every waking moment.


    I hadn''t been in one in about 8 years, and instead of hurting me, it warmed my heart. Being in water


    reminded me that I existed before everything that happened to me, and that I was not defined by


    what Sylvester did to me.


    I sshed around for a while before letting myself float. I was at ease because the water supported


    my weight and swayed me back and forth.


    I rxed and closed my eyes, allowing the water to move me.


    "What the hell are you doing, Ava?" A voice said, jolting me out of myfort zone.


    I sshed around until I gainedposure, then looked up to see Andrew standing on the edge.


    His sleeves were rolled up, revealing all of his tattoos, and his shirt was unbuttoned just enough for


    me to admire his chest.


    "I''m swimming, dumb-ass." I responded.


    "And why are you swimming at 10:00 p.m.?" He said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Wait, it''s been 2 hours?" I inquired.


    "Ava, 2 hours? You''ve been here for two hours?" He was taken aback.


    "Uh yeah," I replied.


    He sighed as he ran his hand through his hair. "What the hell, Ava, you could have drowned if you


    had hit your head."


    "No problem, Andrew." I said, still in the water.


    "All right,e on out, y time is over." He stated.


    I red at him but then had a brilliant idea.


    "Okay, fine. But please assist me." I inquired, extending my arm.


    He grabbed my arm and tried to pull me away, but I quickly drew him in. He lost his footing and fell


    into the pool.


    I burst outughing as I waited for him to reappear so I could see the expression on his face.


    But he never reappeared; instead, he iled his arms and began sinking. I was taken aback and


    realized that he couldn''t swim.


    I dove under quickly, wrapped him in my arms, and resurfaced with him. He was heavy, but the


    water carried the majority of his weight, allowing me to swim to the shallow end. I pushed him onto


    the deck and began looking for a pulse.


    I put two fingers in his neck and felt a weak pulse; I eximed and began chestpression.


    "Please, please, please God. Andrew, don''t die on me." I begged as I performed CPR.


    He spat out water and leaned to the side after only a few chestpression.


    "Oh my... Thank you, God. "Are you all right, Andrew?" As he regained his breath, I inquired.


    He stood up and turned to face me. "Are you kidding me, Ava?"


    "Andr........." I said, surprised by his tone of voice.


    "Don''t even bother talking to me." As he turned around and walked into the house, he said angrily.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    I felt terrible as I looked down at my hands. I was the one who drew him in and nearly killed him. I


    was embarrassed because I didn''t want him to be angry with me.


    My eyes welled up with tears. I quickly wiped them away and rxed.


    Sure, he could be upset with me, but how should I know he couldn''t swim when he had a pool in his


    backyard?


    I stood up, wrapped my towel around my chest, and entered the house. I was relieved to see


    Andrew was nowhere to be found; I couldn''t deal with him right now. I dashed up the stairs and into


    my room, closing and locking the door behind me.


    I took off my towel and walked over to my bathroom. I jumped into the shower and let the hot water


    burn my skin. I brushed my hair and teeth and walked into my room after the entire bathroom had


    filled with steam.


    I went through my closet and pulled out some shorts and a t-shirt. I threw them on and crawled


    under my warm nkets.


    I closed my eyes and hoped that Andrew would be in a better mood by tomorrow.


    I woke up to my rm and rolled out of bed; I was exhausted and wanted to explore, but I knew I


    had work to do.


    I stood by the doorway, dressed, waiting for Andrew. I decided to go look for him because it had


    been 15 minutes and I was going to bete.


    I went upstairs and began opening doors in search of him; I opened one door and stared in awe. It


    wasrger than any other room, including mine, had a king-sized bed in the center, and I could tell it


    belonged to Andrew based on the colors.


    I searched the room for him, but there was no sign of him, so I sighed and shut the door.


    I kept looking for him until I opened a door and saw Andrew behind a desk at the far end of the


    room.


    I quietly knocked on the side of the door while he was signing some papers, not knowing if he was


    still upset about yesterday.


    He furrowed his brows as he looked up at me. He was still enraged.


    I walked in, rolling my eyes. As much as I felt sorry for him, he needed to put on his big boy pants,


    build a bridge, and move on.


    "What exactly do you want?" He scoffed, as if he were capable of saying anything.


    Rude.


    "I need to get to work, so let''s go." I said as I approached his desk.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention that Dalia will be staying with her grandparents for a few weeks." He


    continued his work, he said.


    "OK, so what should I do in the meantime?" I inquired.


    "I don''t mind." He murmured.


    When I remembered something, I rolled my eyes and began to walk away.


    "When are you meeting Travis?" I inquired.


    Andrew dropped the pen and clenched his fists as soon as I asked. "Today." He grumbled.


    "All right, I''ll apany you." I said.


    "He''sing here, and you''re not going near him." He screamed.


    "Let''s get one thing straight, just because I''m giving you another chance and living with you doesn''t


    mean you have any authority over me," I said as I turned around. I''m going to see who I want and


    do whatever I want." I walked out of his office, spitting.


    "AVAAA" he screamed as I stormed out of his office.


    I turned around to see him right in front of me.


    "I am the leader of America''srgest and most dangerous Mafia; do what I say or I will..." He


    eximed loudly.


    "What will you do? Kill me? Go ahead and do it." With rage in my voice, I said. I wasn''t a


    possession, I wasn''t his to own, and he needed to know that I''d rather die than be told what I could


    and couldn''t do. Even if he was the leader of a Mafia, a donkey with anger issues would not be


    tolerated.


    Before he could react, I grabbed his gun and then his hand from his waistband, where his gun was


    peeking through his jacket. I pped the gun into his hand after forcing his hand open.


    "Shoot me." I said it solemnly, staring him down.


    When he looked at the gun and then at me, the anger in his eyes faded and he appeared almost


    sad.


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll continue to do what I want." I turned away from him and went to my room.


    I shut the door behind me andy in my bed, staring at the ceiling. I was angry but mostly numb; but


    I wasn''t happy neither am I afraid of death. There seemed to be nothing to live for, and Sylvester


    had shown me that there were worse things than death.


    I became lost in thought and then heard the front door open. I jumped out of bed, hoping it was


    Travis.


    I dashed out of my room and down the stairs, only to see Travis and Andrew staring at each other. I


    ran to Travis and hugged him; I wasn''t sure how I''d react to that much physical contact, but I felt


    safe when I hugged Travis.


    I let him go, and he pulled away. "Hello, shortness."


    "Blue, fuck off." I said with a grin.


    "I understand you missed me."


    "Never."


    I took a step back when I realized Andrew and Travis needed to talk about business. "I''m going


    upstairs to let you guys talk; please don''t kill each other." I continued to avoid Andrew.


    I tried to look at Travis but I couldn''t bring myself to look at Andrew, so I walked up the stairs and


    went to my room.


    I plugged in my headphones and began listening to music on my phone. I was bored out of my


    mind, but I decided to leave Andrew alone because he was with Travis and I was still mad at him.


    I allowed myself to be lost in thought once more, this time thinking about my future. What


    happens when my one-year contract with Jaysons expires? Is Andrew going to let me go? How long


    will I be living with him?


    I needed to speak with Andrew, but I couldn''t be locked somewhere. We kissed, and he can be


    sweet and caring at times, but he still keeps me in his house and refuses to let me see people. I


    needed my independence.


    Someone knocked on my door when I awoke. I stood up and tried to remember when I had fallen


    asleep, but the knocking continued.


    "Who is it?" I inquired.


    "Kitten, could you please let me in?" Andrew begged.


    "Are you going to threaten me again?" I inquired.


    "No."


    "Fine," I said as I opened the door.


    **************


    Andrew''s POV


    I expected to find an angry and screaming Ava when I opened the door to her room, but instead I


    found her asleep on her bed. I stood in the doorway, observing her; she appeared to be at peace.


    Her chest rose and fell, and she took light breaths out of her mouth.


    While I was watching her, she started to stir in her sleep. I watched as her body tensed, indicating


    that she had awoken.


    She jerked slightly before regaining consciousness. She then turned her body to look at me. "Jesus


    Christ, Andrew, can you not keep an eye on me?" She stated this while sitting up.


    "Yeah, I''m leaving right now." I shrugged and walked away from her room, knowing she''de after


    me.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    "Andrew, bring your ass back here." She yelled as she approached me down the hall. I knew she


    was going to protest what happened outside her apartment, so I decided to put a stop to it.


    I turned around and pressed my lips against hers, gazing into her gorgeous brown eyes. It only took


    a half-second for her to kiss me back; she liked me, whether she admitted it or not.


    I licked her lips, requesting entrance, and then shoved my tongue into her mouth. She fought me,


    attempting to dominate me, and to be honest, it drove me insane. She fought with mine until she


    gave up, leaving me victorious.


    Ava knew she was mine, and there was nothing she could do about it. I bit her bottom lip, causing


    her to moan, and let her go before she could pull me back in.


    I walked into my office, grinning, knowing that I had just left her angry and hungry for more.


    I walked over to my desk and began working on some paperwork; a few of our men had been


    arrested and I needed to get them out. Aside from having thergest Mafia in the United States, I


    also had arge number of contacts in the government andw enforcement.


    When you threaten their family, it''s easy to get people to do your work quickly and efficiently.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Iughed when I saw a photo of a congressman and his family eating lunch, his daughter across


    from him and his wife beside him. I just needed to call him, threaten him, and he''ll do whatever I


    want.


    I picked up my phone and dialed his number.


    Ring....


    I hate it when people can''t pick up their phones.


    Ring...

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    "Hello, this is Congressman-"


    "I don''t care, I need you to get some of my men out of jail."


    "Pardon me? Who exactly is this?"


    "It''s six. Now I need you to help me with some business."


    Six is my street name, what most people know about me, and what I use to threaten people.


    "I''m not doing any business with you; I''m calling the cops."


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t do that." I was bored out of my mind, I exined. Couldn''t people just


    figure out what I was doing and say, "Yes sir?" I hated how many times I had to pull the family card.


    "Pardon me? "I''m finished with this phone call."


    "What is your daughter''s age?" She appeared to be about five years old to me and your wife, I think


    blondes are attractive, she should dye her hair." I was thinking about my new favorite hair color


    when I said this.


    Brte


    "W-what?" He stated.


    "If you don''t do exactly what I say, I''ll kill your family." I responded by threatening everything he


    cared about.


    "O-okay..." He finally spoke up.


    "There will be three gentlemen at your door in about 20 seconds; if you do not do what they say, I


    will kill your daughter and wife." I used the word emotionless because that is exactly what I was.


    "P-ple-."


    I hung up because begging would only aggravate me further. I made a few more phone calls, some


    of which resulted in threats and others in which people simply cooperated.


    I had finished my work and feltpelled to go check on Ava. I left my office and went to her room;


    when I opened the door, there was no sign of Ava. When I went downstairs to look in the kitchen


    and didn''t find her, I became concerned.


    She was obstinate, but I hoped not stupid, because God help her if she fled. I needed to protect her


    because I wouldn''t know what to do if something happened to her.


    I searched the house for her and became enraged when I couldn''t find her. I clenched my fist and


    reached for my phone, ready to call my men, when something moved in the corner of my eye.


    I approached the window that overlooked the backyard and noticed her floating in the pool. As I


    walked to the backyard, I unclenched my jaw and rxed my fists.


    "What the hell are you doing, Ava?" I inquired, my concern overshadowed by annoyance.


    "I''m swimming, dumb-ass." Ava responded.


    "And why are you swimming at ten o''clock at night?" I inquired.


    "Wait, it''s been 2 hours?" She inquired, perplexed.


    "Ava, 2 hours? You''ve been here for two hours?" I was taken aback. I would not have known if she


    had drowned.


    "Uh yeah," she replied.


    I sighed as I ran my hand through my hair, wondering why I was so concerned about her. "What the


    hell, Ava, you could have drowned if you had hit your head."


    "No problem, Andrew." She was still in the water.


    "All right,e out, ytime is over." I told her I was done ying her games.


    She considered fighting me, but eventually nodded her head in agreement.


    "All right, all right. But please assist me." She inquired as I extended my arm.


    I grabbed her arm and was suddenly dragged into the water. I''d never learned to swim, and being in


    water was my biggest fear, though I didn''t tell anyone.


    I struggled to keep my head above water and cked out when I failed.


    I rolled over to the side to breathe after feeling the water leave my lungs. I coughed a few times


    before regaining my strength andposure.


    "Oh my... Thank you, God. Are you all right, Andrew?" Ava inquired.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was furious; she could have dragged me into the water and nearly killed me. I hated being scared,


    but I was terrified when I was in the water, and she was the one who got me in there.


    "Are you fucking serious, Ava?" I yelled angrily.


    "Andr.....," she began.


    "Don''t even bother talking to me." I said this as I entered the house.


    I awoke the next morning just as angry at Ava as I had been the day before.


    When my mother called, I went to my office to try to distract myself with work.


    "What is it, mother?" While sitting in my office, I said.


    "Dalia will be with Papa and Ma for the next four weeks, so Ava will not need to work." She said this


    over the phone.


    "All right. Tell Dalia that I love her. Bye." I said.


    I kept working until I heard a gentle knock on my door. I looked up and saw Ava staring at me.


    "What do you want?" I asked, still irritated by what had happened the day before.


    "I need to get to work," Ava said as she walked over to my desk.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, Dalia will be staying with her grandparents for a few weeks," I said,


    attempting to ignore her and get her to leave my office.


    "Okay, so what should I do in the meantime?" She asked, not picking up on any of my hints.


    "I don''t care" I responded emotionlessly.


    She finally got the idea and began walking away.


    "When are you going to meet Travis?" she inquired as she prepared to leave.


    I hate that motherfucker. Even though I was angry with her, she was still mine, and Travis needed to


    understand that.


    "Today," I said tly, not bothering to lie to her.


    "OK, I''lle with you," she said, shrugging her shoulders.


    She was as bad as hell.


    "He''sing here, and you''re not going anywhere near him," I warned her.


    "Let''s get one thing straight, just because I''m giving you another chance and living with you doesn''t


    mean you have any authority over me; I''ll see who I want and do what I want," she said as she spun


    around and walked out..


    My fist tightened and my jaw clenched. No one, not even her, would speak to me in that manner,


    and I knew how that jerk looked at her... I was the only one who could look at her in that way. I


    wanted to kill him just for looking at her, but I knew I couldn''t, so she couldn''t be there when he was


    finished.


    "AVAAA," I yelled as I stormed out of my office, trailed by her.


    She turned around and looked me in the eyes, both of us furious.


    Before thinking about what to say, I yelled, "I am the leader of America''srgest and most


    dangerous Mafia, you will do what I say or I will..."


    "What are you going to do? Kill me?" she asked.


    She snatched my gun from my waistband and mmed it into my hand.


    When I looked at the gun, I realized what I had said, followed by what she had said. When I looked


    at her, I was reminded of something she told me one night, she was afraid of death; she had been


    through hell and back; all my rage faded, and I was left feeling empathy for her.


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll continue to do what I want." Ava said as she walked away from me and into


    her room.


    Ava''s POV


    I opened the door to see him standing there.


    "Yes?" As I stared him down, I was still annoyed with him.


    "May I enter?" He inquired as I stood there contemting whether or not to let him in.


    "It depends on what you''re here to say, because I''m not having another yelling match with you." My


    voice wasced with rage as I snapped.


    I stoodpletely still, not wanting to fall into his touch, as he approached me and ced his hand


    on my cheek, stroking it with his thumb.


    "I apologize." He said it without hesitation.


    "For what?" I asked, expecting him to borate but knowing he wouldn''t, just a small apology is


    enough.


    "I know you''re not a property and that you''re your own person, but I just need to know you''re safe."


    He sighed and sagged his shoulders.


    "Why are you so concerned, Andrew? I was safe before you, and I will continue to be safe after


    you." I said this cing my hand on his wrist.


    "As much as I hate remembering it, just a few weeks ago you called me a whore and told me not to


    talk to you." I continued, knowing we needed to discuss that matter.


    His eyes dropped as soon as I asked, and he looked almost sad as memories shed through his


    mind.


    "God Ava, I don''t know why, to be honest but please don''t say after me. Regardless of what you


    say, I''m staying in your life." He mumbled, his face downcast in surrender.


    "And I know what I did, and honestly, I still don''t know what happens to me when you''re around, but


    I just know I don''t feel the same when you''re not." So, if that means apologizing for the rest of my


    life, I''ll do it."


    "You''re adorable, Andrew." I chuckled, allowing my smile to spread across my face.


    "Don''t call me that again," he growled as his face shot up to mine.


    "Haha, it appears I struck a nerve." Iughed as I continued to tease him.


    He grabbed the back of my neck and drew me into him before I could finish teasing him.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    I looked up at him and saw sparkling desire in his eyes; I licked my lips, teasing him as I felt my


    heart go to my stomach, a new sensation for me.


    He leaned down, his lips perfectly touching mine, this kiss more passionate than thest, and I


    returned the feeling, silently telling him I have forgiven him.


    Andrew then encircled me and picked me up, my legs naturally wrapping around his waist.


    He entered my room and mmed the door shut behind me, his lips never leaving mine. He wasn''t


    being too rough, but he knew where the line was and wasn''t about to cross it for the sake of me.


    The contrast between gentle and rough described not only Andrew but also what was going on


    during the moments Andrew and I shared. Despite the fact that the two emotions should never be


    mixed, they danced perfectly for Andrew and me, making everything feel either extreme highs or


    lows that neither of us wanted to feel.


    I ran my hands through his hair, tugging it slightly, causing him to moan slightly.


    He drew back to look at me and mumbled "Beautiful" before returning his lips to mine. When I


    refused to let him into my mouth, he moved his mouth away from mine and began to kiss my neck


    with lust and desire.


    I leaned back against the door, allowing him easier ess, and he took it.


    He attacked my neck, smearing hot, wet kisses all over it and making me moan.


    "Andr..." I slipped.


    In all of my intimate moments with him, I never had shbacks to Sylvester or felt threatened by


    what might happen, and that was how I knew I wanted to pursue Andrew further. Because,


    regardless of how Andrew acted, I was bing obsessed with him. The sensation was both


    enving and liberating.


    He pressed his lips against mine as he lifted his head from my neck. He licked my lips again, asking


    for entrance, and when I refused, I could tell he was frustrated by how quickly his hands moved


    around my body.


    Knowing what I was doing, I drew back and gave him an evil smile. He smirked at me before pulling


    me back into him. I felt one of his hands move from my waist to my inner thigh before I could


    protest.


    He ran his hand up my inner thigh before I realized what he was doing, making me crave his touch


    even more.


    Andrew took advantage of my moan and shoved his tongue into mine. I could tell he was smirking


    because of the furrowed brows and the fact that he had just won another battle.


    As much as I despised losing, his tongue danced perfectly with mine. I let one of my hands fall from


    his head to his neck, then to his back, in an attempt to press him closer to me.


    I was craving him, wanting more of him, but before I could, he drew away and set me down.


    "Andrew, why did you stop?" I inquired, vexed, flustered, and dissatisfied.


    "You are not prepared." I don''t want to cross that line until you''re certain you want it. And I''m going


    to wait until you''re begging for me." As he walked out, he winked.


    I was irritated and angry. I knew it was stupid of me to want all of Andrew when I barely knew him,


    but he made me feel safe.


    "You''re going to pay for leaving me wanting." I grumbled as I walked into my bathroom and shut the


    door.


    I grumbled and decided I needed a cold shower after hearing Andrew''s slight chuckles.


    *********


    It was the next day, and I was looking for Andrew around the house.


    We both needed to clear things up; for one thing, I wasn''t going to stay here. I needed a job, and I


    also needed him to understand that I was free to do whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted.


    I assumed he was working in his office, so I went there first. I swung open his office door to find him


    sitting behind a desk, facing two men.


    The two men turned around when Andrew looked up at me. They were familiar because they had


    been at the house when I first arrived.


    "I need to talk to Andrew, boys," I said. As I approached Andrew''s desk, I said.


    Andrew just raised an eyebrow at them as both of them burst outughing. They stoppedughing


    when they realized I was serious and Andrew wasn''tughing along with them.


    "Get out," Andrew told the men.


    "But, boss-" One of the men spoke up.


    "Did I tell you to leave or did I say you could talk back?" Andrew said with a raised voice.


    Finally, both men gathered their belongings and left.


    "What do you want now?" Andrew asked before returning to work.


    I sat in a chair across from his desk and began ying with a pen he had on his desk.


    "There are a few things we need to discuss." I continued to y with the pen.


    "Such as?" he inquired.


    "For one thing, I''m not going to stay here while you go work."


    "What exactly do you mean?" He inquired, raising an eyebrow at me.


    "If you go out, I''ll follow you. I am aware of your Mafia business, and because I will be living with


    you, people will gossip, so I aming to work with you."


    "No."


    "Why, Andrew?" I asked, knowing the answer and confident that I would win this argument.


    "Because it''s risky." He stated


    What causes people to be so predictable? God, he needs to learn that I can defend myself and he


    isn''t always be there to protect me.


    "So, when my one-year contract expires, I''ll still be in danger, and you''ll have to let me go. Andrew


    I''m not going to stay here and wait for you to get home; I''ming to work with you. I''ll gain


    experience and learn exactly what I''m up against so that I can be prepared." I said.


    He looked up at me, and I could see him thinking before he sighed in defeat. "Okay, good. But


    you''re not going on missions."


    I nodded, not wanting to be shot.


    "I''m also going to go out whenever I want." I said while standing up and turning away from his desk.


    "Why do you make everything soplicated?" He murmured


    I spun around, expecting him to say something else.


    "Okay, but Seb will apany you everywhere. A driver is always avable outside, so you can


    use him whenever you want." He stated.


    "Who is Seb and why is he here?" I inquired.


    "Seb is your bodyguard and one of my friends; additionally, you will always tell me where you go."


    "I don''t need a bodyguard, but that''s fine." I triumphantly exited his office.


    "Prepare yourself, Ava. In 15 minutes, you and I will be going to base." Andrew screamed.


    I''d gotten everything I desired without Andrew yelling at me. Progress.


    I went into my room and decided to change. I put on some ck jeans that were stretchy and a red


    shirt with a leather jacket. I looked like a bad ass.


    I applied makeup and tied my hair up. I dashed downstairs to find Andrew texting on his phone at


    the bottom.


    He furrowed his brows as he looked at me.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go, we''re going to bete." He grumbled. He was fantastic, wasn''t he? "I was in a good mood.


    I rolled my eyes and walked out the door, only to see the same driver from the day before.


    The driver opened the door for Andrew and me, and I got in quickly, followed by Andrew.


    Andrew remained silent throughout the drive, his gaze fixed on his phone. Andrew finally looked up


    from his phone when we arrived at a building about 15 minuteste.


    "This is the main base, where we do training and discuss important business." Today you will be


    training." He stated.


    "Training?" I inquired, but Andrew did not respond.


    We exited the car, and I followed Andrew into the building. We descended a few flights of stairs until


    we reached a floor with dim lighting and arge number of people.


    When Andrew walked in, everyone stopped what they were doing, and I took advantage of the


    opportunity to scan the room. I noticed the three guys from the other day were there, as well as the


    girl who showed up at Andrew''s mom''s house wearing barely any clothes, staring at me.


    I rolled my eyes, thinking it was because I was with Andrew and she was feeling threatened or


    something.


    "She is a temporary recruit, and you will be training her without question." Andrew yelled at


    everyone in the room.


    "May I put her in the ring?" The slutty girl inquired, batting hershes at Andrew.


    "I said no fucking questions, didn''t I? And no." He returned the growl.


    "No problem, I''ll do it." Let''s get started." I told the slutty girl. She appeared arrogant, and I was


    prepared to put her in her ce.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Mafia Desire


    Chapter 31


    "No, Ava, you''re going to get hurt." Andrew said it loud enough for me to hear, but not to the hearing


    of others.


    "You greatly underestimate me. That annoys Andrew." I remarked sarcastically, cing my hand


    over my heart.


    I walked past him and found the girl in the ring; I walked up to her through the ropes.


    She was a few inches shorter than me, but I could tell she worked hard.


    The doorbell rang. I wanted to study her fighting before attacking, so she took a fighting stance. So I


    let her go first; she tried to punch me, but I quickly dodged it.


    She threw more punches, which I all avoided. She was getting frustrated and tired, and she was


    bing sloppy. I could see Andrew out of the corner of my eye, watching us.


    She attempted tond another clumsy punch on me, but I was able to dodge it and capitalize on the


    opening to uppercut her. She took a few steps back, surprised that I had attacked her. She regained


    herposure and lunged at me, I took took the punch which barely hurt. I punched her twice in


    the stomach and once in the face.


    She copsed to the ground, her lip cut and her nose most likely broken. I exited the ring and


    approached Andrew.


    He gave me a wide-eyed stare. "Are you impressed?" I inquired.


    "I''d say I''m more surprised because Ashley can beat up every other female in my Mafia." He


    responded.


    "Well, she can hardly punch and gets sloppy after about 5 minutes, but I told you I could defend


    myself." I said.


    "Just because you can knock her out doesn''t mean you''re safe from the rival Mafia." Andrew said as


    he walked away from me.


    "What is it going to take, Andrew?" Following Andrew, I inquired.


    "Nothing, Ava; I cannot let you get hurt." Let it go." Andrew stated.


    "All right, so what are we going to do now?" I inquired.


    "Do you know how to use a shotgun?" Andrew inquired.


    "No..."


    "Today you''re going to learn."


    A gun?


    Andrew led me into another room, a shooting range.


    A girl was shooting a handgun and hitting the target every time. I noticed how she would switch


    from one hand to both while still hitting the target.


    "Andrew, I''ve never held a gun before." I lied in order to avoid whatever he had nned for me.


    "Well, you''re going to today." He motioned for the girl who was shooting toe over.


    She put the gun down and approached us. She was a few inches taller than me, with tanned skin


    and gorgeous curly ck hair.


    "What do you need, boss?" She inquired, her arms crossed across her chest.


    "Train her," Andrew said as he motioned to me.


    She nodded, and Andrew walked away without saying goodbye.


    Rude.


    "Hello, my name is Melissa." With a smile, she said.


    "I am Ava," I said as I walked over to where she was shooting.


    I took up the gun and aimed it at the target. How difficult could it be to shoot a gun?


    "Wow, girl, slow down." Melissa exined. "Shooting a gun is more than just pointing it and pulling


    the trigger."


    She re-positioned my gun grip and "fixed" my stance. "All right, now aim the gun, and when you''re


    ready, pull the trigger." She stated.


    I aimed the weapon, wrapped my finger around the trigger, and pulled the trigger.


    My aim was terrible, and I barely hit the target.


    "Fuck it." Under my breath, I hitched.


    "It''s all right, practice makes perfect." Melissa exined.


    After a few hours of practice, I was hitting the target square on. I was pleased with myself.


    I reloaded and continued to hit the target, while Melissa shot her target next to me.


    "Ava, it''s time to go." Andrew said, scarring me while I was shooting.


    "You shouldn''t scare me when I''m shooting, Andrew." I said while cing my hand over my heart.


    "Come on,e on." He grabbed my waist as I set down the gun.


    "Thank you very much, Melissa." I said before Andrew dragged me out of the room.


    Melissa received a small nod from him.


    As we walked to the car from the base, he wrapped his arm around my waist. We climbed into the


    car, and the driver began driving us to Andrew''s house.


    "Why are you different at work?" I inquired, noticing that Andrew rarely spoke at work and sounded


    annoyed when he did.


    "People at work aren''t people I want to hang out with, and I''m their boss." They need to know who''s


    in charge," he said without looking at me.


    "I don''t like you at work," I shrugged, looking out the window.


    He smirked and returned his attention to his phone.


    We finally arrived at Andrew''s house a few minutester, and I jumped out of the car and ran


    upstairs, desperate for a shower.


    I stepped out of the shower, threw on an old jersey and some short shorts, and picked up my


    phone, which had 5 unread messages.


    Charis: Girl, where are you? You''ve gone missing.


    Jenny: Why didn''t you tell us you were moving?


    Charis: YOU MOVED!!!


    Jenny: Are you all right?


    Charis: ARE YOU DEAD?


    Iughed and opened my phone to respond.


    Me: I''m not dead, but a lot has happened.


    Charis: Are you all right?


    Me: I''m fine and secure.


    Jenny: You really need to exin everything.


    Me: Let''s go out, I''ll exin.


    Charis: What about coffee?


    Jenny: Today?


    Me: What time?


    Charis: 9 at your favorite bakery?


    Me: Works for me.


    Jenny: Excellent.


    I smiled and decided there was no need to tell Andrew right now.


    My stomach grumbled, and I realized I hadn''t eaten since the morning before, and I was starving. I


    went downstairs to look for the kitchen.


    I could go two days without eating because of the conditions Sylvester had me in.


    I found the kitchen, which had a few chefs walking around.


    "Excuse me?" I asked quietly.


    "Yes?" said one of the chefs.


    "Could you please get me something to eat?" I asked.


    Even though it waste, I told the chef that I wanted pancakes. He nodded once more and then


    went to work.


    As I waited for the chef to finish my meal, I looked at my phone and began ying games. After a


    few moments, the chef handed me a te of three enormous fluffy pancakes.


    I put down my phone and took a bite of the pancakes. I was in heaven; they were sweet and


    perfectly cooked. I poured syrup all over them and inhaled my food; when I was done, I noticed


    syrup all over my shirt.


    "Great," I remarked sarcastically.


    I grumbled and walked upstairs to change my clothes. I walked into my room and dug through my


    closet for a shirt, but I couldn''t find any.


    "Fuck," I muttered.


    I was not going to sleep shirtless with Andrew and whoever else was in the house.


    Wait a minute... Andrew.


    Andrew must own a countless shirts, and I''m sure he wouldn''t mind if I borrowed one for the night. I


    exited my room and crept over to Andrew''s office, checking to make sure he wasn''t in his room.


    When I opened the door and peered inside, he was sitting behind his desk, looking at paperwork. I


    smiled as I quietly shut the door.


    I dashed into his room and began looking for a shirt. When I opened his closet, I discovered


    hundreds of ck shirts. He wouldn''t miss one, I thought to myself.


    I took one of the ck shirts and undressed, revealing my ckce bra. When I felt another


    presence in the room, I let my dirty shirt fall to the floor.


    I turned around, still shirtless, and saw Andrew smirking at me in the doorway.


    Shit.......


    "Take a photo, it''llst longer." I rolled my eyes.


    I took his shirt and pulled it over my head, covering my entire body. It was big on me, reaching past


    my high thighs and nearly to my knees. I inhaled deeply and noticed his enticing scent on the shirt.


    He raised his brows and approached me.


    "What are you doing, wearing my shirt?" he inquired.


    "I figured you wouldn''t miss one," I said, "all mine are dirty." I shrugged my shoulders in response.


    You obviously did, I suppose.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Great, I''m going to leave." "You know where I am." I said as I walked past him.


    I exited the room and entered mine. I shut and locked the door behind me. I sat on my bed and


    drew the covers over my head.


    *********


    I realized Travis would most likely be at the bakery when we arrived, and I still hadn''t told Andrew


    about me meeting my friends and having to be there in half an hour.


    I got dressed and left my room to find Andrew.


    It was around 8:30, so I assumed he was working in his office.


    I entered his office and opened the door. I found him working at his desk, not looking particrly


    happy.


    Great...


    When he heard me enter his office, he raised his head and looked me in the eyes.


    "Oh, Andreweee." I said as I walked around his office.


    "What exactly do you want, kitten?" I''m at work." He stated.


    Oh, he hasn''t called me that in a long time. He could be having a good day.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    "I''m leaving with my friends; where is Seb?" I inquired.


    "Who and where are they?"


    "Haha, yeah, so about that." I told him, knowing that if I didn''t, Seb would probably snitch or


    something.


    "Ava, who are you going to see?" He stated firmly.


    "Charis, Jenny, and Travis." I responded while avoiding eye contact with him.


    "No."


    "Andrew, we''ve discussed this before. Either you let me go and you know about it, or I leave and


    you don''t." I said.


    I noticed him sigh in defeat. "Fine, but Seb will always be with you."


    "I appreciate it." I said while leaning down and kissing him on the cheek.


    I watched as he was pulled away from my action, but he grinned in recognition.


    I smiled as I exited his office and descended the stairs.


    "SEBBBB." I yelled, hoping for a response so I could get moving.


    "There''s no need to scream; I''m right here." As I spun around to face him, he said.


    "Haha, let''s get started." I basically ran outside and into the car, I said.


    I waited for Seb to get into the driver''s seat before telling him where to go.


    We arrived at the bakery after about 20 minutes, a billion traffic stops, and Seb cursing at traffic 5


    times.


    I walked out, half expecting Seb to follow, but when he didn''t, I was relieved.


    As I entered the bakery, I saw Charis and Jenny sitting at a table near the center of the room.


    "Hey," I said as I approached where they were sitting.


    "Thank goodness you''re okay." Jenny said as she stood up to hug me.


    "You can''t die on me yet." Charis said as she joined us in a hug.


    "Hey guys, I really missed you." I said.


    We all sat down, and I told them about how I had to relocate due to my job. I didn''t mention Andrew


    and Mafia because they lived normal lives and I didn''t want to ruin it for them. After I exined


    everything, they just said they were d I was okay and that if I ever needed to move in with one of


    them, I was wee to do so.


    We then discussed Jenny''s boyfriend and how they finally said "I love you" to each other. I admired


    their rtionship because it was normal and honest.


    Travis wasn''t showing up for his usual coffee, and I was almost disappointed because I wanted to


    introduce him to my friends. Just as I was about to give up, I noticed a familiar face walk into the


    bakery and order a coffee.


    I stood up and approached Travis. "Hello, blue."


    "Hello, shortness." He returned the smile.


    "You''ll bete for whatever you have after this because you''ll be meeting my friends." I said as I


    walked over to my friend''s table.


    "Fortunately for you, I don''t have anything else after this." He said following me.


    "No mafia talk, please." I warned him before we came within hearing distance of my friends.


    "This is my new friend, guys." I pointed to Travis and said,


    Jenny and Charis raised their heads, and I swear I saw Charis droll at the sight of Travis.


    I noticed Travis staring at Charis when I looked up. "Matchmaker Ava," I thought to myself.


    "This is Jenny, and this is Charis." I said.


    "My name is Travis." He continued to stare at Charis.


    I spent the rest of the morning at the bakery with Charis, Jenny, and Travis until Jenny and Charis


    had to leave for work.


    "Bye, girls; I''ll see youter." I hugged them goodbye outside the bakery.


    "OK, we love you, and please call us." Jenny stated.


    I let them both go and watched them disappear around a corner.


    I smiled as I returned Travis''s gaze.


    "What?" Travis inquired.


    "I am the century''s Matchmaker." Giggling, I said.


    "I''m not sure what you''re on about, shortness." He said while turning away from me.


    "You''re hrious. You got Charis'' phone number and couldn''t stop staring at her the entire time." I


    responded.


    "OK, she''s really pretty, and I''d like to take her out on a date." He stated.


    "I had a feeling." I yelled and jumped up and down.


    "Shut u-" Travis''s whole body tensed up and he grabbed my hand and moved me behind him before


    he could finish what he was about to say.


    "What the hell, Travis?" I inquired.


    "Good day, cousin." A deep, sinister voice spoke up.


    My spine tingled, and I was terrified of the man without even looking at him.


    "Robert," Travis said, hiding me at his back.


    Robert... Robert, Andrew''s main adversary and Travis'' cousin.


    "You''re being so impolite, aren''t you going to introduce me to that pretty little thing behind you?"


    Robert stated.


    "Don''t refer to me as that." I hissed as I emerged from behind Travis.


    "You also have a mouth." He said as he turned his gaze away from Travis and down to mine.


    He was tall, with pale skin and midnight ck hair, and he was well-built, but his stare terrified me.


    When I first saw Andrew, I thought I saw Sylvester''s eyes, but when I looked into Robert''s, I knew


    there was no good in them. He was destructive, ruthless, and merciless.


    Seb, where are you when I need him?


    "I''m leaving right now." I said this as I walked away from Travis and towards the street.


    I began to rx as I moved away from Robert until I felt a grasp on my wrist.


    I turned around to see Robert squeezing my wrist. His touch was poisonous, raising the hairs on the


    back of my neck. I tried to move away from him by pulling my wrist towards me, but he only drew


    me closer to him.


    "You''re not leaving so quickly, baby." He hissed angrily.


    "Let go of me right now." I frowned.


    "What is your name, gorgeous?" He said as he tightened his grip.


    I went into panic mode and pped him across the face with my free hand, leaving him stunned


    and letting go of my wrist. When he let go, I ran all the way into the car and yelled for the driver to


    drive the car.


    "What happened, Ava?" Seb inquired.


    My breath began to shorten and my chest tightened; I couldn''t breathe "Take a deep breath. No


    way, not right now. My body began to tremble and I began to sweat.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Drive more quickly." Seb yelled at the driver, aware of my situation.


    We got to Andrew''s house. I was still out of breath and shaking uncontrobly.


    Seb dashed into the house, leaving me in the car alone. I noticed Andrew behind Seb when I saw


    him from the car window again.


    Andrew dashed to my side of the car and swung open the car door. He scooped me up in his arms


    and began carrying me into the house in bridal fashion.


    My breaths began to slow as soon as my skin made contact with him, and I began to regain my


    composure. I put my hand on his chest in an attempt to stop the shacking and feel his chest


    muscles.


    He carried me up into my room, looking down at me with caring eyes. He gently lowered himself


    onto my bed. He looked down and kissed my forehead before turning away and walking away. I


    took his hand in mine and drew him towards me.


    "Stay."


    I moved over as Andrew nodded and climbed onto my bed. I carefully ced my head on his chest


    and my hand on his chest as hey on his back.


    I listened to his heartbeat and watched his chest rise and fall slowly and gracefully. My eyes


    became drowsy, and I didn''t fight them when they wanted to close.


    In his presence, I felt safe.


    I awoke and searched for Andrew''s body with my hand, but all I felt was my bed and pillow.


    "Who was it?" Andrew screamed from the other room.


    I stood up and decided to go find Andrew because I needed to tell him what had happened. I


    assumed he was in his office, and I knew he was because of the yellinging from that side of the


    house.


    I opened Andrew''s office door and saw him standing with Seb, scarring him from the look on Seb''s


    face.


    "Andrew?" I asked as I entered his office.


    His face changed from angry to concerned as he turned to face me. "Did I startle you?" He inquired.


    "No," I lied as I approached him.


    "Are you telling me Travis did that to you?" Andrew inquired.


    "What? No, Travis." I was taken aback.


    Andrew rxed his shoulder as he ran his hands through his hands.


    "It was Robert," I said. Looking at the floor, I was disappointed in myself for letting Robert get to me


    the way he did.


    "Ava," Andrew called. I didn''t take my gaze away from the ground.


    "Ava." Andrew called sternly this time, forcing me to look up at him.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    "Are you sure?" Andrew inquired.


    "Yes," I said.


    Andrew''s jaw clenched, his shoulders tightened, and his fists balled up, turning his knuckles white.


    He shifted his gaze away from me and up at Seb, his eyes zing.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It wasn''t Seb''s fault." Robert appeared out of nowhere, and when he let go of me, I ran and


    screamed." I tried to calm Andrew down, but he clearly didn''t listen because when he heard Robert


    had touched me, he turned around and punched the wall.


    I took a step back from him, knowing that he was enraged and that I shouldn''t get involved.


    "Did that son of a b*tch touch you?" He screamed.


    "Y-yes, but rx. "I''m fine." I said


    "You''re okay?! YOU COULD BARELY STOP SHAKING. OKAY, MY ASS." He responded by yelling


    back.


    I was startled by the volume of his voice, and Seb was clearly concerned.


    "Ava, please leave right now." Seb eximed.


    I dashed out the door as quickly as I could. I knew he wouldn''t hurt me, but he didn''t want me to see


    what he was capable of, and he didn''t want to scare me either.


    I dashed to my room and locked myself in the bathroom, where I sat next to the toilet and felt my


    breakfaste up. I leaned over the toilet and puked likely everything I had eaten in the previous


    24 hours.


    I stood by the toilet for what seemed like an eternity until I heard a knock on my bathroom door.


    "Hey, kitten," Andrew called out.


    "Hey, Andrew. Give me a moment, and I''ll be right out." I replied, flushing the toilet and checking


    myself in the mirror. My hair was a mess, there were bags under my eyes, and my cheeks had lost


    all of their color.


    I ran my fingers through my hair, attempting to tame it before giving up.


    I unlocked the bathroom door and looked Andrew in the eyes.


    "Are you okay, kitten?" He inquired, taking one of my arms in his grip.


    I hadn''t realized how weak I was until I requested Andrew to walk me to my bed.


    "Haha, thanks for telling me I look good." I remarked sarcastically before settling into my bed.


    "No, don''t get up. You require nourishment." He said while grabbing one of my arms and yanking


    me off my bed.


    "Ugh fine, but you''ll have to help me down those stairs." I said.


    "No, I''ll simply pick you up." Andrew swept me off my feet and carried me out of my room.


    When we got downstairs, he put me on the counter and went to get some food from the fridge.


    "Where have the chefs gone?" I inquired as he began to prepare some food.


    "I sent them home; it''s just me and you in here." He responded.


    "What are you doing to me?" I inquired.


    "The only thing I know how to make is an omelet." He said, cracking eggs into a bowl and whisking


    them.


    "Awn, Andrew, the ruthless Mafia leader, making me food. Who would have guessed?" Giggling, I


    said.


    "Kitten, don''t push it." He said in a deep voice.


    I chuckled as he turned around to continue making me an omelet.


    He was wearing a white button-up shirt that was tight enough to show off his bicep and chest


    muscles but not so tight to look like he was suffocating. His sleeves were rolled up, exposing the


    majority of his arm tattoos. He had messed up his hair, probably from punching the wall and running


    his hand through it too many times.


    He was absolutely stunning. I knew exactly what I needed and was determined to obtain it.


    "Come here," I said to Andrew.


    He turned to face me and began walking towards me. Despite the fact that I was sitting on the


    counter and he was standing, he was an inch or two taller than me.


    He was the only man in the world I would allow to touch me, as if I wanted him to. When he touched


    me, I wasn''t reminded of Sylvester; rather, he felt like the only man to ever touch my skin. When I


    was with him, I felt safe.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and drew him into my embrace. He raised his eyebrow, I


    ignored him, cing my hand on the back of his neck and drew his head to mine. I pressed my lips


    against his, drawing him closer and trailing my hands up to his hair. He ced one hand on my


    waist, grabbing it, and the other on the back of my head, tangled in my hair.


    His kisses became increasingly wet and hot. I waspletely consumed by desire.


    I took my hand out of his hair and began unbuttoning his shirt. His and my kisses became more


    aggressive and lustful. I quickly became frustrated with the number of buttons on his shirt and tore it


    apart, buttons flying everywhere and his chest exposed.


    He drew back and removed his hands from my waist and hair in order to remove his shirt. Before


    attacking my mouth with his ripped shirt, he let it fall to the ground.


    His chest and arm were exposed, and I was eager to explore the rest of him with my hands. I


    ced my hand on his chest and trailed it down to his abs, then back up; they were rock hard and


    every muscle was perfectly defined.


    He drew his lips away from mine and leaned down to kiss my neck. He bit, sucked, licked, and


    kissed every inch of my neck, leaving indelible marks.


    He pressed his hand against my thigh, causing me to gasp and moan.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and mmed his waist into my inner thighs.


    His length was growing against my waist. My thighs were already wet for him as I moaned about


    how hard and long he was working.


    Andrew pulled away before we could go any further. "If we go any further, I won''t be able to control


    myself." He spoke in husky tones.


    "Then don''t," I said as my hand ran down his chest to his abs.


    He took my wrist from his chest and ced it in myp.


    "Enough exploring for today, kitten." He kissed my forehead before turning around to continue


    cooking.


    Now I was starving for food and more Andrew, and I was only getting one.


    I sat down at the table as Andrew ced an omelet on a te in front of me.


    "I''m going to be harsh, as retaliation for the kitchen." I muttered at him.


    He sat across from me and grinned at my remark.


    I sighed and took a bite of the omelet with my fork.


    It was the best thing I''d ever tasted, so I closed my eyes and savored it. When I closed my eyes, I


    could hear Andrewughing at me.


    I swung them open again and red at him "It''s okay." I lied.


    "Mhm," he said, amused.


    "I hate you." As I took another bite of the omelet, I said.


    He watched as I inhaled the omelet andughed when I was disappointed that it was all gone.


    "Damn," I eximed as I realized I had finished the omelet.


    Andrew stood up and carried my te into the kitchen, where he ced it in the sink. I stood up


    from the table and began to walk upstairs to my room when I heard Andrew clear his throat.


    "Yes?" Turning around to face Andrew at the bottom of the stairs, I inquired.


    "There will be a Mafia ball the day after tomorrow. I am required to attend, and you are alsoing


    because you want to be involved in my work." He stated.


    My jaw dropped to the floor. Do they have Mafia Balls?


    I haterge groups of people and fancy things.


    "I don''t have anything to wear." I responded, attempting to get out of it.


    "Seb will take you shopping tomorrow, and don''t say you didn''t want to be involved." He smirked as


    he walked up the stairs.


    "Andrew?" I inquired, a little concerned about the type of people who would be present.


    "Yes?" he asked, turning around after hearing my concern.


    "Will I be OK if I go?" I inquired.


    He walked up a few more stairs before reaching me and cing his hand on my chin "The people


    who are going are ruthless, but I will be present. I will protect you."


    "OK, I''lle with you," I said, looking up at him with sincerity in his eyes."


    "I was never really asking," he smirked.


    "Oh, Andrew, stop talking." I said, slightly pushing him.


    "You''lle to regret it." He said as he picked me up and carried me up the stairs.


    He dropped me at the top of my stairs and began walking towards his room, leaving me. I assumed


    he expected me to return to my room, but I feltpelled to be near him tonight.


    He made me whole.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    So I followed him into his room and stood there watching him walk around shirtless.


    "Do you like the view?" Andrew stated as he entered his bathroom.


    "Haha, you wish, but just so you know, I''ll be staying with you tonight," I said as I followed him into


    the bathroom, biting my bottom lip.


    When I didn''t hear anything else after he sighed, I came to the conclusion that he didn''t want me to


    be there with him and said, "Never mind, I will just go to my room."


    Andrew inquired, "Did I say no?"


    "Um, no," I said, looking down at the floor.


    "I''m going to take a shower, and you better be there when I''m done. Unless you want toe with


    me?" Andrew stated.


    "I''m going to change, I''ll be back," I rolled my eyes.


    "Don''t go, just take some of my clothes." He said as he closed the bathroom door.


    I walked over to his closet and grabbed a pair of his boxers and one of his numerous ck shirts.


    Before slipping on his clothes, I removed my shirt, bra, and pants. I needed to brush my teeth, so I


    went into my room.


    I brushed my teeth and wore my hair in a loose bun. I checked myself in the mirror onest time to


    make sure I looked okay before heading over to Andrew ''s room.


    I ran into Andrew ''s room and saw himing out from the bathroom wearing only his boxers. His


    abs glistened from the drops of water he didn''t wipe away, his hair was wet and messy, and his


    biceps flexed with every small movement .


    "Didn''t I tell you not to go?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "I needed to brush my teeth." I said as I approached him.


    I put my hand on his chest and watched as he tensed in response to my touch. I traced my fingers


    across his chest, shoulders, biceps, and arms, admiring his inked skin. I returned his gaze and


    noticed him staring at me.


    "I like your tattoos," Imented.


    "Come on,e on." He mentioned picking me up. As he ced me on the bed, I wrapped my legs


    around his waist and faced him.


    "Come on, it''s bedtime." Andrew muttered as he let me go and walked to the other side of the bed.


    He climbed onto the bed, and I climbed on top of him, my head on his chest and his arm around my


    waist. I entwined my fingers in his and marveled at how perfectly my fingers fit in his.


    "Andrew?" I inquired.


    "Yes, kitten." He murmured.


    "Can I go to the base after shopping tomorrow to practice shooting?"


    "Yes, Seb will take you." He responded


    "All right," I said.


    I was mesmerized by all the tattoos on his body as I watched his chest rise and fall. My eyelids


    became heavy, and I closed them.


    I felt at ease around him.


    ****************


    When I woke up, there was nothing but a dent in the bed from where Andrew had been sleeping. I


    sighed and decided it wouldn''t hurt anyone if I justy down for a few minutes longer.


    I was worried about the Mafia Ball, afraid that something would go wrong. Andrew was supposed to


    be with me, but he couldn''t save me from everything. Nothing would happen to me because I knew


    how to shoot and defend myself.


    I got up and went to my room because I needed to take a shower. I entered my bathroom and


    hopped into the shower, allowing the hot water to soothe my mind.


    I got out and got dressed; I was going shopping, so I chose leggings and a sweatshirt.


    I entered Andrew ''s office and informed him that I was going shopping. He handed me his credit


    card, and after several refusals and his insistence that I use it, I gave in.


    I went downstairs, where Seb and the driver were waiting for me. While we were driving to the mall,


    I slumped into the car and almost fell asleep. I was exhausted and didn''t know why.


    Seb and I went into a few stores and I tried on a bunch of dresses, but I was unimpressed. Before


    giving up, I went into onest store and searched the sections until I found an elegant ck dress


    on one of the racks.


    I grabbed one of the employees and she assisted me in trying on the dress. I was amazed at how


    well the dress fit my curves. I was overjoyed because the dress was ck, which was Andrew''s


    favorite color. I removed it and asked the employee to ring it up for me.


    I paid for it and walked out of the store satisfied and relieved.


    Not only did I find the perfect dress, but I was also able to join Melissa at the shooting range.


    I climbed into car and we drove to the base.


    I left my dress in the car when we arrived and followed Seb because it was only my second time


    here. He led me back down the stairs into the big room, and then into a hallway, where he stopped


    at one of the doors and motioned for me to enter.


    I smiled at Seb and walked in, eager to start shooting again.


    I looked around the room for Melissa and found her shooting a handgun and hitting the target every


    time.


    I approached her and waited for her to stop shooting before speaking to her.


    "Melissa." I said.


    "Oh, you''re here for more practice?" She asked, putting down her gun.


    "Yes, I''d like to try moving targets right now." I borated.


    "All right, boo, I see you." She stated


    Iughed and went over to my booth to collect the gun. I took a position, aimed at the target, and


    pulled the trigger. I was sloppy in the first few rounds and I didn''t hit the target at first, but after


    readjusting myself, I started hitting the bullseye.


    After about an hour of shooting various targets, I decided to try moving targets. When the fake


    people started moving around, I aimed and started shooting at them all. Every time, I hit the target.


    When the course was finished, I put my gun down and checked the time.


    I''d been here for three hours, Jesus.


    When I looked around at the other booths, I realized I was the only one at the range. I walked out of


    the room and down the hall, looking for anyone. It was deserted.


    I remembered the way Seb and I hade, so I retraced our steps. There was no one in therge


    room with the boxing ring when I arrived.


    I began walking up the stairs before hearing "You."


    I turned around and scanned the room again; someone was near the ring, but I couldn''t see who it


    was because the room was so dimly lit.


    "Huh?" I inquired.


    Ashley, I recognized the figure as it moved into the light. I rolled my eyes and resumed my walk up


    the stairs.


    This b*tch truly believed she was worthy of my attention.


    "Excuse me." She said as she walked up the stairs.


    I continued to disregard her.


    I could hear her racing up the stairs behind me. I was almost to the top of the stairs when I felt my


    hair being pulled and my body began to fumble backwards. I stumbled a little, but quickly regained


    my footing and spun around to face her.


    My hair had been pulled by the bitch.


    "What?" I yelled at her.


    "Keep your distance from Andrew; he is mine." She spit back.


    I could smell the cheap perfume on her even though I was only a few inches away. I gave her a


    sidelong nce, unimpressed that Andrew would fuck her.


    Her hair was fried, she was missing some fake nails, and her fake eyshes were nearly falling off.


    "No." I responded by crossing my arms over my chest.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "No? Listen, bitch, he''s been with me for three years, and you won''t stand in the way of our love."


    She responded.


    I burst outughing "Hun, you''re just insecure, and you already know Andrew looks at me as if he''ll


    never look at you again. Now, before you embarrass yourself any further, I rmend that you go


    get new hair and nails and, while you''re at it, get a new personality." I turned around and walked


    back up the stairs.


    As I exited the building, I noticed the driver and Seb standing by the gate. I got into the car and he


    drove me back to my house.


    I entered the house and went upstairs to my room. I noticed my dress hanging on my closet door,


    reminding me that the ball was tomorrow.


    And, knowing it was going to be a long day, I decided to sleep through it.


    ************


    "Ava."


    "Huh?" I inquired.


    "I''m calling people to take care of you, so you should be ready in about 20 minutes." Andrew stated.


    I was sitting on a couch in Andrew''s office, wanting to watch him work and beingpletely bored.


    The ball was at 8 and it was now 6; I had spent the entire day slugging around and bugging Andrew.


    "Do I really need people to do my hair and shit, Andrew?" I inquired.


    He had a puzzled expression on his face as he looked at me "I expected you to be more excited


    about people doing your hair and shit. The majority of females are."


    "Did you bring any other girls to this ball?" I inquired.


    "Yeah, and they all loved it when I called these people to look after them." He stated. My heart


    clenched, I wasn''t unique... To him, I was just another girl, but at the end of the day, I couldn''t care


    less. If I were just another girl to him, he''d be just another boy to me.


    "Mhm, so I assume they all stayed in your house as well, and when you were finished with them,


    you just threw them out." I said, hurt. I jumped off the couch and began stomping towards the door.


    "Ava." Andrew yelled, refusing to get up from his chair.


    I turned around and gave him a hard stare "No, Andrew, I appreciate you rifying your intentions


    for me. I believe we should start a countdown or something, exactly where it says ''I''ll get rid of Ava


    in two weeks'' just so I can prepare." I retaliated with a spit.


    Andrew stood up and approached me "I''ve never brought another woman to live with me, Ava. Yes,


    I slept around and brought other girls, but none of theme close to you. I''ve told you before, and


    I''ll tell you again, that I''m in your life for good." He stated.


    "Ava, I like you. You make me feel things that I don''t want to let go of." He continued.


    I went over all he had done for me and concluded that he was telling the truth. Although I despised


    the feeling of doubting him and convincing myself I was less than I was, the reassurance felt good.


    You had better not send me away. I responded by darting my gaze to him in a challenge.


    He smirked and pressed his lips against mine. My knees buckled and all I wanted to do was melt


    into him, but I knew I needed to start preparing.


    "Call off the people, I am perfectly capable of preparing myself." I said as I backed away from the


    kiss.


    "Okay, kitten." He said this as I cringed slightly at the name.


    I kissed him again and walked out of his office. I walked into my room and realized I needed to take


    a shower.


    After I got out of the shower, I curled my hair and tied half of it back. I applied light makeup, but after


    some thought, I decided to apply a dark red lipstick to my lips. I put on my dress and marveled at


    how it sparkled in the light and clung to my curves perfectly.


    I put on some ck heels and looked in the mirror onest time. I exited my room and began


    walking down the stairs once I was satisfied.


    Andrew was waiting at the bottom of the stairs, facing away from me, but he turned around as soon


    as he heard the nking of my heels. I swear I saw drooling from the corner of his mouth as


    his eyes widened.


    I chuckled and approached him. He was dressed all in ck, and despite being fully clothed, he


    was sexy as hell.


    "You look fantastic, kitten." As he grabbed my waist and drew me into him, he said.


    "You don''t look bad either." I said this while winking at him.


    "Let''s go before I do something I''ll be sorry for." With a smirk on his face, he said.


    Iughed as I followed him outside and into the limousine. He held my hand the entire way there,


    and I rested my head on his shoulder.


    When we arrived, I noticed a lot of white shes, which I assumed were paparazzi.


    "Don''t say anything, just walk by." Andrew told me, his tone solemn.


    I nod and watched as Andrew exited, then assisted me in exiting.


    "Are you his fiancee?"


    "Do you have any idea how many people he killed?"


    "May I have a name?"


    "Take a look over here."


    When we finally got to the door, I ignored them and let Andrew lead me up the stairs.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    I took his arm and we went inside. The ballroom was enormous, and it was packed with people


    wearing expensive jewelry and clothing. People were talking, but when they realized who Andrew


    was, the entire room fell silent.


    I tightened my grip on his hand because my nerves were getting the better of me, but when


    Andrew''s hand squeezed back, and I immediately let go of my tension because he was the only


    man in whom I hadplete trust. Despite the fact that the feeling never left, I straightened my


    back and lifted my head to show everyone that I knew I was important, that I knew my worth, and


    that I wouldn''t ept anything less.


    Andrew simply nodded, and the rest of the room went on with their conversation. When I looked


    around the ballroom, I noticed that all the women my age were staring at Andrew and ring at me.


    I gripped him even tighter, letting everyone know that I was with him and that I will not be leaving


    anytime soon.


    "I have some business to discuss; you can stay here or go to the bar." Andrew said as he looked


    down at me.


    "I''ll apany you." I expressed my displeasure with the way some of the men were looking at me.


    Andrew must have noticed because he leaned in and whispered, "If any man other than me touches


    you, I will put a bullet between their eyes."


    He drew me into his embrace by wrapping his hand around my waist. I smiled up at him, feeling


    secure in his grasp.


    "How are you, Andrew?" A man said approaching us.


    "Arthur," Andrew stated.


    "And who exactly is this?" Looking at me, the man inquired.


    "This is no one of your concern. Have you received my shipment?" Andrew inquired, his grip


    tightening around me.


    "It will arrive tomorrow." said the man.


    "Fine, you''ll get paid when it arrives." You may leave now if there is nothing else to discuss."


    Andrew said, soundingpletely bored.


    After the man left, two more older men arrived and discussed "business" with him.


    Andrew let go of me and faced me after one of the guys left. "Do you want to dance?" Andrew


    inquired.


    "I have no idea how to dance." I confessed.


    "And you couldn''t let me know before we went to the ball?" Andrew inquired.


    "It didn''t seem pertinent." Shrugging my shoulders, I said.


    "It''s impossible for you." He said grinning and taking my hand in his.


    He led me to the center of the dance floor, wrapped one hand around my waist, and held my hand


    with the other.


    I began to dance by imitating his movements. I swayed to the music as he led me through the song.


    When the song ended, he escorted me off the dance floor. "I believe I can dance very well." I said


    with a smile.


    "Or you just have a fantastic teacher." He remarked sarcastically.


    "You''re right," I said, pecking his lips.


    "Andrew." Behind me, a stern voice said.


    Andrew wrapped his arm around my waist and swung me to his side, tightening his grip as the man


    approached.


    The man was old enough to be my father, but he was still intimidating.


    Andrew said coldly, "Uncle."


    Uncle?


    "I need to speak with you about business, so your little whore must depart." The gentleman hissed.


    "She''ll stay, and if you call her that again, I''ll rip your head off your neck." Andrew snarled.


    "It''s fine, I just need some fresh air. I''ll be outside." I informed Andrew. I didn''t need Andrew to argue


    with his uncle about me.


    I made my way through the ballroom until I came to the door.


    I dashed outside and breathed in the fresh air.


    My shoulders rxed and my chest dropped. There was a certain beauty in being alone outside;


    you were free to do whatever you wanted without fear of being judged. There was nothing but you


    and the sky.


    I looked up at the sky, admiring all the beautiful stars, each twinkling with their own beauty, only to


    be surrounded by darkness.


    "Good day, pretty little thing." A man said in a sinister tone.


    When I turned around, I saw a man evilly ginning in front of me.


    Then it all went ck.


    I could hardly open my eyes because my head was pounding. I opened my eyes to adjust to the


    darkness after feeling a hard cold surface beneath me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Myst memory is going outside and seeing a man before everything went ck. The person is


    Robert. My eyes widened as I realized Robert had kidnapped me. I needed to get out of here as


    soon as possible.


    I was lying on the floor in a small room with no furniture and a metal door on the other side. The


    room was nearly identical to the one Sylvester had kept me in.


    I pushed myself up and stood up, almost passing out from the throbbing pain in the back of my


    head.


    I stumbled over to the door, tripping twice over my dress. When I realized the door was locked, I


    tried to open it but was unsessful.


    "She''s awake, boss."


    Someone on the other side of the door said.


    "Fuck."


    I walked to the center of the room, knowing they wouldn''t let me out without a fight. I decided to y


    the weak card, and when they got close enough, I would grab their gun and flee. That is, assuming


    they had any on them.


    I heard footsteps approaching the door and keys jingling together. I watched as the door opened


    and three men entered the room.


    It was Robert and the two men from the alleyway who took my breath away. Robert was in the


    middle, with two men on either side of him, all of whom appeared to be ready to kill me.


    All of my strength had been drained from me; I didn''t stand a chance; the two men both knew what I


    was capable of, and they were prepared for me this time.


    "Baby, you''re finally awake." Robert said, sending chills down my spine.


    "Do not address me as such." I replied.


    Robert clenched his fist and stormed over to me, fire in his eyes. "Don''t argue with me." He hissed


    and smacked me across the face. His strike pricked my cheek, and I copsed to the floor in agony.


    "That should have taught you a lesson." He said, squatting down in front of me.


    "What in the world do you want from me?" I said, my gaze fixed on him.


    "Not just yet, baby." Robert stood up and turned to face the two men.


    "These two men will now take excellent care of you." He returned his attention to me.


    I shifted my focus away from Robert and toward the two men who were approaching me. With the


    two men only a few meters away, I scrambled to my feet.


    As I stood up, I heard Robert chuckle, which made the hairs on my back stand up. "I''ll be back,


    don''t cause too much damage to her." He gave a snarl.


    "Yes, sir." The tattooed man stated.


    I heard Robert''s footsteps leave the room and the door close behind him, leaving me alone with the


    two men.


    "This is payback for the alleyway." One of them said, swinging at me. His fist collided with the side


    of my face, causing me to back up a few steps; he hit like Sylvester.


    The thought made me freeze. Will I be alive for the rest of my life, or will they kill me?


    My body had copsed to the ground and refused to move, so when the man hit me again, I simply


    epted it. They continued to kick and punch my stomach, ribs, and upper body over and over.


    I cried in agony from the blows until I went numb and my mind began to shut down my body. The


    men continued to kick and punch me, but I couldn''t feel them hitting me anymore, so I stopped


    screaming.


    After a while, the two men became bored with me because I wasn''t screaming anymore, and they


    summoned Robert.


    When I heard the door open and Robert walk in, I was still hunched over on the floor.


    "Aw, you''re not as pretty as you used to be." Robert said as he approached where I was lying.


    "What exactly do you want?" I crocked, raising my head with all the strength I could muster.


    "I''m going to call Andrew, and you''re going to scream, and if you don''t, I''m going to kill you." He


    motioned for one of the men to hand him the phone.


    "Why?" I inquired. Why did he require me to yell for Andrew?


    "Because then he will try to save you." Robert smirked and reached for a phone, dialing a number.


    "Why do you want to kill Andrew?" I croaked, still lying on the ground curled up.


    "I don''t want to kill him, baby; I just want to torture him by killing you, and then I''ll torture and kill


    him." Robert borated.


    I couldn''t scream. Andrew was a good person who had Dalia and his mother. I couldn''t live if he was


    killed as a result of my actions. I wouldn''t scream, and death didn''t frighten me; I''d rather die than


    see Andrew die.


    Robert took the phone and ced it on speaker, putting it between us.


    Ring...


    Ring...


    Please do not pick up Andrew.


    Ring...


    "Who is this?" Andrew growled on the other end of the phone.


    I missed his voice; he was enraged. But knowing that he was safe gave me strength.


    "It''s been a while, Andrew." Robert stated.


    "YOU. WHERE IS SHE?" Andrew yelled.


    "She''s right here with me, and just for kicks, I''ll let you hear her." Robert said this as he drew a gun


    and ced it on my head. He wanted to scare me with the prospect of death.


    I kept my mouth shut and returned my gaze to Robert, assuring him that I would not scream.


    "WHERE IS SHE?" Andrew yelled.


    Robert removed the gun from my head and punched my ribcage with his other hand; he had hit me


    harder than Sylvester or the two men. In pain, I screamed.


    "IF YOU TOUCH HER, I WILL KILL YOU." After hearing me scream, Andrew screamed through the


    phone.


    I noticed Robert shift his gaze from me to the phone, his gun still in his hand. This was my


    opportunity.


    "This i-." I snatched Robert''s gun from his grasp, taking him by surprise. I took the gun and shot


    Robert in the stomach while he was still lying on the floor.


    "AVA!" Andrew yelled from the phone.


    The two men on the other side of the room pulled out their guns and, before I could shoot them, one


    shot the side of my stomach and the other shot the phone.


    I sobbed and ced my hand over the spot where he had shot me. I aimed and shot both of them in


    the neck before they could shoot me again.


    I saw them both fall to the floor, blood pooling beneath them. As I tried to stand up, I winced in pain


    and fell back onto the floor.


    My body was no longer numb, but adrenaline was coursing through me, preventing me from


    passing out from the pain.


    When I looked down, I saw that my stomach was bleeding through my dress and that I couldn''t


    breathe properly, most likely due to my broken ribs.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    I needed to get out of the room before anyone else arrived, so I crawled to the other side, past the


    two men who were dead on the floor, and slowly but steadily stood up and grabbed the handle.


    Fortunately, the door opened and led to a dark corridor. I tightened my grip on the gun I still had and


    limped through the corridor, hoping it would lead somewhere.


    I walked around the building and noticed some natural light. I almost ran to the light, but my injuries


    prevented me from doing so.


    I opened the door and inhaled the cool night air. I looked around frantically and noticed a ck SUV


    parked on the side of the building.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I limped into the car and unlocked the door.


    Please, please, please let there be a key in here.


    As I drew down the sun shades, something fell into myp. When I looked down, I saw the key was


    covered in blood from my stomach.


    Please, don''t pass out. I need to find Andrew.


    I started the car and drove away down the deserted road. I pressed the elerator all the way


    down because I needed to find a familiar road.


    Oh god. What if I was in another state?


    I watched as the deserted road came to an end and met a main road in front of me. My head began


    to spin, and I could feel the blood draining from my body.


    Come on, no way.


    I saw the street name "Coleytown St."


    I was close to Andrew''s house and only needed to stay awake for about 5 minutes.


    I sped down the street, my vision hazy and my head dizzy, towards the house. I had to make it


    because I had gotten this far to die. I had to see Andrew.


    I drove through Andrew''s neighborhood and crashed into his gate.


    The four guards outside grabbed their guns and began approaching the car, unaware that I was


    inside.


    I swung open the car door. I barely had any energy left and could feel my life draining from me with


    every movement, but I was determined to see Andrew; I needed to know he was okay.


    I jumped out of the car onto the hard concrete and watched as the guards recognized me. While the


    rest of them approached me, one of them talked into his earpiece, hopefully calling for Andrew.


    I was still lying on the sidewalk when I heard the front door m open and saw Andrew emerge,


    staring at me.


    Then... ck.


    *********


    Andrew''s POV


    I used to enjoy these ball things because they allowed me to get things done, but with her, I didn''t


    want to go. I knew the kind of men who would be there, the kind of men who trafficked girls and saw


    her as a way to make money. I avoided that type of business, and I wouldn''t do business with men


    who did, even if I knew they were going to the ball.


    I was standing near the front door when I heard a pair of heels copsing on the floor. I turned


    around and watched her walk down the stairs. Her hair fell perfectly on her chest, her eyes


    sparkled, and her dressplemented everything.


    "You look lovely, kitten." I grabbed her waist and drew her into my chest.


    My heart stopped when she looked up and smiled.


    "You don''t look back either." She replied with a wink.


    This woman was torturing me. "Let''s go before I do something I''ll be sorry for." I said.


    We got into the car, and I rested my hand in hers while she rested her head perfectly on my


    shoulders.


    When we arrived at the ball, I had forgotten about the media until I noticed the shes of cameras.


    Every year, they tried to get something out of people, but everyone ignored them.


    I turned to Ava and said, "Don''t tell them anything, just walk by."


    She looked nervous as she nodded. I got out and assisted her.


    I took her hand in mine and led her past the paparazzi.


    "Are you his fiancee?"


    "Do you have any idea how many people he killed?"


    "May I have a name?"


    "Take a look over here."


    I despise them. If I had my way, I would just shoot them all here, but Ava was right next to me, and


    that would cause a lot of problems.


    When we walked through the doors, everyone fell silent as I entered the room. They were all


    terrified of me, so I smirked. Everyone returned to their conversations after I nodded.


    I felt a squeeze on my arm and looked down at Ava, who was nervous next to me. I squeezed her


    hand back, assuring her that I was there and that everything would be fine.


    "I have to talk to some people about business," I said as I led her through the ballroom, "so you can


    stay here or go to the bar." I informed her.


    "I''m going with you," she said as she looked up at me.


    I could tell by the look on her face that she was ufortable with how the other men were looking


    at her. I had noticed it as well, but I was trying not to kill every man in the room.


    "If any man touches you other than me, I will put a bullet between their eyes." Leaning down to her


    ear, I told her.


    I took my arm away from her and wrapped my hand around her waist, pulling her to my side.


    I almost left when I saw Arthur approaching from across the room. Arthur sells arms, but he usually


    asks twice the price, and I can''t argue because he''s been doing business with us for 15 years, but I


    still want to shoot him in the head.


    "How are you, Andrew?" Arthur inquired.


    "Arthur," I said.


    "And who exactly is this?" Looking at Ava, Arthur inquired.


    I tightened my grip to ensure that Ava remained firmly in my grasp. "This is no one of your concern.


    "Have you received my shipment?"


    "It will arrive tomorrow," the author stated.


    "Fine, you''ll get paid when it arrives." You may leave now if there is nothing else to discuss." I said.


    Arthur eventually came up with an idea and then left. A few other men approached me and


    discussed business, but I was too preupied with Ava to talk to them.


    I wanted to spend the rest of the night with Ava after thest man had left. "Do you want to dance?"


    "I have no idea how to dance." Looking up at me, she said.


    "And you couldn''t tell me before the ball?" I questioned. I responded.


    "It didn''t seem pertinent." Ava responded with a shrug of her shoulders.


    I rolled my eyes as I took her hands and led her to the center of the ballroom. I took one of her


    hands and trailed the other to her waist, guiding her through the song.


    I turned her around and dipped her into my arms. Sheughed and looked up at me, her eyes


    twinkling. I helped her up and led her off the dance floor, away from the perverts'' gaze.


    She smiled as she turned to face me and said, "I think I can dance really well."


    "Or you just have a fantastic teacher." I responded with a sigh and a roll of the eyes.


    "Yeah right," she said, kissing me lightly.


    "Andrew." A voice said behind me.


    My Uncle.


    As the man approached Ava, I wrapped my arm around her waist and swung her to the side of me,


    tightening my grip.


    One of the men who kidnapped and sold women was my uncle. He wasn''t usually at the ball, but if I


    had known he wasing, I would not have brought Ava. He was going to treat her like a toy for his


    own amusement, and I wasn''t going to let him.


    "Uncle," I said coldly.


    "I need to speak with you about business, so your little whore should leave." Looking at her, he


    hissed.


    My blood was boiling, and I reached for my gun, ready to kill him.


    "She''ll stay, and if you call her that again, I''ll rip your head off your neck." I warned you.


    "It''s fine, I just need some fresh air. I''ll be outside." Ava said as she stepped out of my embrace. I


    felt empty as soon as she left my embrace, no longer rxed and happy. I watched as she turned


    away from me and toward my uncle.


    "What the fuck do you want?" I spat and motioned for Seb toe over to me.


    "Yes boss?" Seb inquired.


    "Make sure Ava is all right," I said.


    "Yes, sir." He said, walking in the direction she had followed


    "People are saying that she is weakening you." He responded.


    "Perhaps I should just take her and sell her." He continued.


    I grabbed his throat and lifted him off the ground, choking him.


    "What exactly did you say?" I grumbled.


    "Never mind," He whimpered as my grip on his neck tightened.


    My uncle was a wuss, despite the fact that he ran a dangerous business.


    "I will kill you if you ever speak to her, look at her, or even mention her name. I don''t mind if you''re


    my uncle." I said as I ced him back on the ground.


    "Boss?" Seb called.


    "What? And why aren''t you with her?" I snarled.


    "She isn''t here." He responded.


    "What on earth do you mean she isn''t here?" I screamed.


    "She is neither outside nor inside." He responded.


    I took my gun and aimed it at my uncle''s head. "What exactly did you do? I swear to God, I''m going


    to kill you."


    "I swear I didn''t do anything." My uncle exined.


    "Boss?" Alex called as he approached me.


    "What?" I eximed.


    "Robert Tom was here." He replied


    My body froze and blood drained from my face. He would almost certainly kill her if he had her for


    what I did all those years ago.


    Robert had murdered my father, and as retaliation, I had taken the only thing that mattered to him,


    his son. I live with it every day but don''t feel bad about it because my gang did nothing to provoke


    him; it was his greed that drove him to kill my father, and it was his greed that killed his son. But


    he''d never see it that way; he saw it as retaliation for what I''d done, and he''d kill Ava for it.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Ava''s POV


    I opened my eyes to find the sun shining directly on me. In pain, I squinted and groaned.


    I turned my head away from the sun to allow my eyes to adjust.


    I felt a familiar bed beneath me and looked up to see that I was in a familiar room. I was in Andrew''s


    room, which was ck and sleek with modern furniture.


    When I tried to sit up, I felt a sharp pain on the side of my chest and stopped immediately.


    I returned my head to the pillow and took a moment to examine myself. The covers covered most of


    my body, but I could tell my upper body was wrapped in a bandage and my lower stomach was


    wrapped in another tight bandage.


    I must be looking very attractive right now.


    I looked around the room for Andrew; he needed to be okay. He was thest person I saw before


    cking out, and I couldn''t remember what happened or even if what I saw was real.


    I was a little disappointed he wasn''t in the room with me because I had only cked out the night


    before and he couldn''t wait for me to wake up.


    "An-Andrew," I mumbled quietly, my chest clenching in pain as I spoke.


    There was no response. If he was going to hear me, I needed to be louder.


    "ANDREW." I yelled with all my might, causing my chest to erupt in sharp pain.


    I hoped it was Andrew when I heard someone run down the halls. The bedroom door flew open,


    revealing Andrew. He dashed over to the bed and knelt.


    "Are you all right, kitten?" He spoke softly.


    When I looked at him, I noticed that he had bags under his eyes, that his lips were pale, and that his


    eyes were droopy. He had a terrible appearance.


    "Are you okay, Andrew?" I inquired, concerned.


    "You''re the one who''s been unconscious for three days and you''re asking me how I''m doing," he


    chuckled.


    "3 days?" I tried to sit up but couldn''t because of the excruciating pain on the side of my stomach.


    "Wow, calm down over there." Andrew spoke up, his eyes clearly concerned and tired.


    I rxed when he ced his hand on my shoulder. His touch warmed my body and gave me an


    unknown strength I didn''t know I possessed.


    "Andrew?" I asked, my gaze fixed on him.


    "Yes, kitten." He said this while staring at me with his hypnotic green eyes.


    "What happened?"


    Andrew sighed and turned to face me, almost defeated. "We were at the ball, and then Robert got


    you, and you managed to escape. You almost died, but the doctor saved you, and you''ve been


    sleeping for three days; the doctor told me you might not wake up."


    I put my hand on his face because he looked so vulnerable right now. His eyes were glossy, and he


    barely appeared to be alive. Did I really have that much influence on him?


    "You could have survived without me, Andrew." I stroked his cheek with my thumb.


    "No, I wouldn''t have, Ava, I need you in my life." Andrew responded by closing his eyes and leaning


    in for a kiss.


    "I promised you I''d keep you safe, but I failed." I allowed this to happen to you, and I will never


    forgive myself for what he did to you." Andrew stated.


    I closed my eyes and tried to forget what Robert had done to me. It was like Sylvester all over


    again, only worse.


    My breathing becamebored, and a small tear escaped my eyes and trickled down my cheek. I


    tried to keep it together, but as soon as I felt the tear, I burst into tears.


    "Ava, What happened? Are you all right?" Andrew asked, standing up and cupping his hands


    around my face.


    "It was like the second time, only worse." In between sobs, I managed to say.


    "Ava, you need to talk to me, and for the second time about what?" Andrew inquired.


    I took a deep breath and stopped crying. I trusted Andrew and wanted him to be aware of


    everything that had urred.


    "When I was 15, my father got into trouble with some gangs and sold me to a man as payment."


    The man took me and drugged and raped me for the first few weeks. I quickly realized what was


    going on, and when I refused to do certain things for him, he would beat me, usually until I was


    unconscious. So I stopped refusing him and danced at his club for three years until I was able to


    escape." I said.


    "Jesus kitten, you shouldn''t have been through that," Andrew''s eyes erupted in rage as he tried to


    remain calm. You are too valuable for this world." Andrew stated.


    I realized how much I needed him as he stroked my hair. He was the only person I trusted with the


    entire story, and I''d never felt safer than in his arms.


    "I need you in my life, Andrew." You can''t abandon me." I admitted that I was at ease being


    vulnerable in his presence. In such a short time, he had be the center of my life, something I


    had never realized I needed but now couldn''t live without.


    He looked me in the eyes and said, "I will never leave your side." And I''ll never be able to forgive


    myself for putting you in danger." He replied, his voice confident.


    "It wasn''t your fault, I am stronger now, and I am pretty sure I killed Robert," I said, shaking my


    head.


    "You killed Robert?" Andrew eximed as he removed his hand from my hair. He inquired.


    "Yeah, I shot him in the stomach, and no one else was in the warehouse." I replied, my attention no


    longer on Andrew, but on getting out of bed.


    "Fuck." Andrew swore.


    "I know it w-" I began. "You can''t be near me any longer." Before I could finish my sentence, Andrew


    interrupted.


    My pupils dted as I watched Andrew begin to walk away from me. My heart began to ache as I


    realized what he had just said. I had just opened up to him and he was leaving me, despite his


    promise not to.


    "ANDREW JAYSON, I WILL KILL YOU IF YOU FUCKING WALK AWAY FROM ME. GET YOUR


    ASS BACK HERE. NOW." Despite the fact that my body was in excruciating pain, I screamed. I


    wasn''t going to let him leave without an exnation.


    He came to a halt but did not turn around to face me. "What on earth are you talking about?" I


    insisted.


    "I couldn''t keep you safe, so I put you in a situation where you had to murder someone. I''m


    destroying you." His voice was raspy as he responded.


    "Andrew, pleasee here." I spoke in a hushed tone. My heart stopped breaking as I realized he


    was simply afraid of his influence on me.


    Andrew sighed and walked back over to the bed, taking a seat at the foot of it.


    "If Robert died, he got exactly what he deserved. I would have just let him use me before you, but


    you gave me strength. Andrew, you are the only reason I escaped alive. Don''t me yourself; you


    didn''t tell me to pull the trigger; I did it myself." I said as I reached for his hand.


    He raised his hand and extended it to me. His touch sent electricity coursing through my entire


    body. "I''ve never been so scared in my life as I was when he took you."


    "I understand, but I''m here now." "I''m not going anywhere." With a smile, I responded.


    "Ava?" He said as he stood up and sat down next to me on the bed.


    "Yes," I said as I looked at him.


    "I really missed you." He stated.


    My heart leaped out of my chest as my breathing stopped.


    I smiled and locked my gaze on his emerald green eyes.


    "I missed you too."


    ********


    I had been awake for about a week and was almost fully recovered. Andrew had gone to the


    warehouse where Robert had been keeping me and Robert was discovered dead. With Robert


    dead, their Mafia was without a leader, and after much yelling, Andrew and Travis both agreed that


    Travis would take the "throne."


    The two Mafias were no longer at odds with Travis as the don. Andrew and Travis had be


    friends after Andrew discovered Travis was interested in Charis, much to my surprise.


    Even though I could walk and do normal things without pain, I was able to get downstairs without


    pain. So Andrew would always bring me food in bed, and right now he was downstairs making me


    one of his omelets, and I was determined to go downstairs.


    I got out of bed and began walking towards the bedroom door, which I opened and walked out into


    the hallway. I found myself at the top of the stairs, counted to three, and attempted to walk down the


    stairs.


    No pain, just one step.


    No pain in five steps.


    No pain in fifteen steps.


    No pain at the bottom of the stairs.


    I had gotten down the stairs without any pain or difort. I dashed into the kitchen and


    discovered Andrew cooking.


    "Andrew." I yelped with delight.


    He turned around and made a sour face at me. "I walked down the stairs without any pain." I said,


    skipping over to him and kissing his cheek.


    "What are you doing getting out of bed?" Andrew inquired, a scowl on his face.


    "When I said, ''I walked down the stairs with no pain at all,'' you should have said, ''OMG really Ava, I


    am so proud of you.''"


    "Return upstairs and remain there." Andrew said in a stern tone, but I ignored him.


    "No," I said as I walked over to the refrigerator.


    "No?" He inquired, unustomed to being defied.


    "Yep, No. I want to stay here, so I will, and there is nothing you can do to stop me." I said as I


    reached for some strawberries.


    "Kitten, you shouldn''t have said that." Andrew spoke in a deep, raspy voice.


    When I turned to face him, he had already picked me up by the hips and was walking to the stairs. I


    laughed and wrapped my legs around his hips, staring into his deep green eyes that had turned


    deep jade.


    As my lips hovered over his, a smirk appeared on his face. He carried me up the stairs and into his


    room. I was teasing him as he closed his door and shoved me against the wall, my lips still only


    millimeters away from his. I moved my head to his ear and taunted him "If you don''t want to kiss me,


    I''ll find someone who will." I shifted my gaze away from his ear and toward his face.


    His eyes had turned dark and lustful. He pressed his lips against mine and drew my body closer to


    his, leaving no space for air. "You are mine and mine alone." He groaned as he inserted his tongue


    into my mouth and trailed his hand down to my ass. I wrapped my hands in his hair as he squeezed


    my a$$, leaving me to moan softly.


    My hands roamed his body, feeling him all over, and tangled one of my hands in his hair, tugging on


    it and causing him to groan the smallest amount each time. He used one arm to keep me against


    the wall and the other to trail from my stomach to my neck as I explored his body, before wrapping


    his hand around my neck.


    "No man will ever make you feel this way except me." He spoke in hushed tones, knowing that I


    understood what he was saying.


    He was the only man capable of making me feel this level of pleasure and perfection. The aching


    sensation in my core became too much as Andrew''s kisses became sloppier and heavier, making


    me feel like I''d never felt before.


    My other hand trailed under his shirt, lifting it off his chest and revealing his God-like body. I


    wrapped my arm around his back and drew him in closer, craving his skin on mine.


    Andrew ripped my shirt off in one swift motion, revealing my ckce bra. My chest rose and fell


    as I panted from the amount of air he had taken from my lungs, making me want to do things I


    would never say aloud.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Fucking stunning." He growled before mming hot, wet kisses on my neck.


    I cocked my head to the side, allowing him more ess to my neck as he sucked and kissed my


    soft spot, causing me to moan. He carried me away from the wall and to the bed, where he


    positioned himself on top of me.


    I drew his waist closer to mine, feeling his long and hard length on my inner thigh, my legs still on


    his waist. I rolled my waist against his cock, hoping for some friction to alleviate my desire for him.


    "Are you sure you want this?" he asked, pulling his finger away from my lips. He hummed, his voice


    lustful and deep.


    "Please, Andrew." I pleaded, leaving no room for doubt.


    "I''ll do anything for you, kitten." He groaned as he continued his wless torture.


    He pressed his lips against mine as he took his hands off my back, allowing them to trail down my


    stomach to my inner thighs. I could already feel a pool of wetness in my underwear because I


    wanted him so badly.


    He unbuttoned my pants and removed my legs from around his waist, stripping them from my legs.


    "Fuck," he says under his breath as he pulls away to look at me, half naked,ying in his bed.


    He climbed on top of me, his hand trailing to my gap. I stroked my folds while biting my lip to keep


    my pleasure moans at bay.


    "You''re too wet for me." He said in hushed tone.


    I gasped as he inserted one of his fingers into me, but then I began to moan as he pumped his


    fingers in and out. Pleasure began to take over my body as he rubbed my delicate folds with two


    fingers, and I shivered at his every touch.


    "Andr-" I eximed, unable to control what I was saying.


    "Cum for me." Andrew growled, pumping his fingers faster, inducing euphoric pleasure in my body. I


    moaned his name as I obeyed hismand. My body pressed against his as I arched my back and


    let go.


    "So obedient, now you''re going to pay for that little stunt downstairs," Andrew said with a devilish


    grin.


    He removed my bra and proceeded to attack my breasts, massaging one with his hand and sucking


    the other with his mouth. He squeezed my hardened nipple while paying equal attention to both,


    making me moan in bliss. He pressed his fully clothed waist against my open legs, allowing me to


    feel how tough and long he was.


    "Andrew, please..." I cried out. "Please what?" His mouth left my tit and hovered over my lip as he


    asked. "I need you in me." I begged, looking into his now-dark eyes.


    Andrew smirked before attacking my lips and yanking his pants and boxers down, his lips never


    leaving mine. "I''m taking pills." In between breaths, I gasped. Teasing me, he lowered himself on


    me, bringing his length to my entrance.


    I scratched his back, attempting to draw him into me, but he had pinned both my arms above my


    head in one swift movement. "You won''t be able to walk for a week after I finish with you." His voice


    was deep and raspy as he whispered into my ear.


    He leaned back from my ear and rammed his cock into me. My legs were already shaking as I


    screamed in delight. As I moaned his name, Andrew growled and pushed himself deeper inside of


    me. "You''re so tight, kitten."


    Our bodies moved in perfect sync, my bare chest on his as he thrust into me, sweat and sticky


    wetness all over both of us as I had never felt so perfect with someone.


    He let go of my hands above my head, allowing me to touch him. I dug my nails into his back as he


    continued to thrust himself, each time sending a rush of euphoria through my body. Andrew and I


    both felt ourselves being pushed to the brink of bliss.


    "You will note unless I tell you to." He mumbled. I tried everything I could to hold back my


    release but failed when he rubbed my clit in the most perfect way.


    I ran the length of him, screaming his name and letting the perfect sensation wash over me. "Fuck,"


    Andrew muttered. I felt him cum and let his heat fill my insides. He dragged himself out and sat


    down beside me.


    I rest my head on his chest and wrap my legs around him, closing my eyes and allowing myself to


    be enveloped in darkness.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    I woke up to the sun peeking through the curtains and flipped to the other side, expecting Andrew to


    be there, but when I went to check on him, he wasn''t there.


    I moaned and crept out of bed. I stood up and immediately felt a pain in my lower stomach; I


    hunched over, attempting but failing to relieve the pain.


    "Damn, I need Advil." I exhaled a sigh.


    I stumbled over to the bathroom and opened the door, revealing a half-naked Andrew. His perfect


    god-like body glistened with shower water, and every muscle was carved to perfection.


    "Are you done drooling?" Andrew inquired, raising an eyebrow at me.


    "You wish." I rolled my eyes and walked past him to get to the bathroom cab.


    As he watched me struggle to get to the Advil, he smirked. I eventually got the Advil off the top shelf


    and downed three pills with some water. I sat on the toilet and waited for the Advil to take effect. A


    few minutester, the ache subsided and I was able to walk normally again.


    I exited the restroom and changed into ck jeans, a scarlet red crop top, and a leather jacket. I


    dashed downstairs and into the kitchen, starving for breakfast. I found Andrew in the kitchen yelling


    at the chefs for messing up something, rolled my eyes, and leaned against the doorway, waiting for


    him to notice me.


    He finished yelling at the staff and turned to face me, noticing but ignoring me. "What are your


    ns?" I inquired as I followed him to the front door. "I''m going to base; I''ll returnter." He said this


    without looking at me.


    He was clearly in a bad mood.


    "All right, I''ll apany you." I responded.


    He came to a halt right in front of the front door; I ignored him and walked past him to the front door.


    "No," he said as he grabbed my arm and wrapped his hands around my waist.


    "No?" I asked, a small frown on my face as I rested my hands on his chest, allowing them to travel


    up to his face. I gave him a seductive smile, leaned to the side of his face, and lightly bit his earlobe.


    "No, and let''s not start something you won''t be able to finish; I was holding backst night, and you


    couldn''t even walk this morning." He was humming into my ear.


    I tucked my hands into his hair and pressed my face against his ear "If you don''t want to take me,


    I''m sure Travis would."


    "You are mine and I don''t share, don''t ask anyone else for what I can give you," he said as his


    hands tightened around my waist. He grumbled.


    "All right, let''s get started." I said, breaking free from his embrace and skipping out of the house to


    the parked car.


    I entered the ck SUV, leaving the door open for Andrew. Andrew followed me and mmed the


    car door shut, yelling at the driver.


    "Is someone having a bad day?" Iughed.


    "Ava, you will not engage in any physical activity, and if you do, I will punish you in ways you cannot


    imagine." He says, smirking at the end.


    Heat rushes to my cheeks, and I turn away, not wanting him to notice the effect he has on me.


    The rest of the car ride is spent in pleasant silence, with Andrew on his phone conducting business


    and me staring out the window. When we arrive at the base, I sprint out of the car and into the


    building, eager to return to the shooting range.


    I rush to Melissa, tackling her into a hug as I open the door to the shooting range.


    "Damn, you were only shot a week ago." Sheughed as she embraced me in a hug.


    "I heal quickly." With a big smile on my face, I say. Which was correct; as a result of Sylvester''s


    constant abuse, my body adapted and I healed faster than most people.


    "Are you ready to shoot?" She asked as she pulled away from the hug and grabbed a handgun from


    the counter.


    I pulled a handgun from the shelf and admire how it feels in my hand. I''ve always enjoyed the


    adrenaline rush and sensation of firing a gun since I first held one. I know it may turn me into a


    psychopath, but when I shot Robert and all the bad guys, I felt tingles and relief rather than guilt.


    I nodded and walked over to Melissa''s shooting booth. I took my stance, aimed at the target, and let


    the bullets fly, my body pumped with adrenaline and electricity coursing through my veins.


    I missed this feeling.


    The rest of the day, I wanted to broaden my gun knowledge, so Melissa showed me how to handle


    and shoot all of the other guns. I wasn''t as skilled with the other guns as I am with the handgun, but


    I was better than most.


    "It''s time to go." Andrew barged into the shooting range, I heard him say. When Melissa heard


    Andrew, she immediately stopped shooting and stood up straight. I rolled my eyes at Andrew''s tone


    and slid the gun back onto the shelf. I said my goodbyes to Melissa and proceeded to Andrew''s


    location.


    I followed Andrew out of the base and into his car, heading home.


    "Andrew?" I called.


    "Mhm," he said, still staring at his phone.


    "When will Dalia return?" I said.


    "She ising back in two and a half weeks but you aren''t moving out if that''s what you want to


    know," Andrew said, looking up from his phone.


    "No, I don''t want to leave; I just miss her." Looking out the car window, I responded.


    "You''ll keep an eye on her when she returns." He responded.


    I nodded and returned my attention to the window. As I fell asleep, I watched the buildings transform


    into mansions.


    *********


    After two weeks...


    I couldn''t be more excited because Dalia''s return is only three days away. I had gone to the


    shooting range every day for the past two weeks.


    Melissa had be my teacher, teaching me how to shoot, throw knives, and defend myself better


    than I had previously known.


    I had mastered shooting with all types of guns in just a few days of training, and Melissa was


    convinced I was born to hold a gun. Throwing knives took me about a week to master, but I got the


    hang of it after Melissa instructed me to look at the target as if it were Robert.


    I was grateful for Robert, despite Andrew''s fear that I would develop PTSD as a result of what


    Robert had done to me. Robert toughened me up, and if I hadn''t killed him, I wouldn''t have


    continued training.


    Melissa also taught me how to murder someone in a variety of ways. It turns out she is an assassin


    who kills and tortures people for a living.


    I knew I was insane, but I looked up to Melissa because, despite killing people, she is one of the


    most kind and patient people I''ve ever met. I disregard what her job requires, despite her ims that


    they deserve it, but what is to say that Andrew does the same thing to other people?


    We are the heroes of our own stories, and the people we associate with be our heroes as well.


    But whenever thoughts of what Andrew really did entered my mind, I just hoped to ignore them.


    Because even if I recognized it and attempted to leave him, he would not let me.


    But I wanted to be a part of something bigger and understand the world Andrew grew up in, and if I


    hadn''t had to look after Dalia, I would have asked Andrew for a job in his Mafia, but I figured it was


    better not to kill people and then look after a four-year-old.


    "The best weapons are rifles." Melissa argued as I sat across from her on the floor.


    "The best pistols are Liesss pistols." I responded,ughing along with Melissa.


    "Noooooo." Melissa practically screamed.


    Iughed and looked down at my watch, which read 7:47 p.m. Andrew should be finished with his


    work by now. "I have to leave, but thank you; I''ll see you tomorrow for knife throwing." As I walked


    out of the room, I replied and thanked her.


    "Goodbye, Ava." Melissa responde, standing up and smiling.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I returned his smile and exited the room to look for Andrew. I walked down the hall, opening every


    doorway in the hopes that Andrew would be inside one of them.


    "Fuck." I muttered, having opened nearly all of the doors on the second floor with no sign of


    Andrew.


    Great. I didn''t see Andrew, and I was starving. I sighed and began walking back to the shooting


    range until I overheard something that piqued my interest.


    "Aw, baby." Coming from behind me, I heard a familiar voice say. I turned around and


    approached the source of the noise. It wasing from one of the closed doors at the end of the


    hallway. "I''ve been thinking about you." The same voice said it again.


    Ashley, my eyes widen as I realize who the voice is. I approached the door, hoping it was just my


    imagination ying tricks on me. But as I got closer and saw something I''d rather not have seen,


    my heart dropped like a stone.


    Ashley was pressed against Andrew''s chest, his hands wrapped around her back. "Didn''t she really


    mean anything to you?" Ashley inquired, kissing Andrew on the neck and moving her hands up and


    down his arms. "No, I just took advantage of her." Andrew replied, his face stone cold as I felt the


    urge to vomit rise.


    The sensation suffocated me as I prayed for my eyes to tear away from the scene, but they


    remained glued to the man I thought I cared about and the girl I despised.


    "I knew you were just using her because I know how much you like me." Ashley responded by


    taking her hands and tangled them in his hair. The same hair I''d adored, the same hair I''d pulled,


    the same hair that belonged to the person I adored.


    "Mhm," Andrew said, his emerald eyes meeting hers. There was no spark or hesitation, just his


    gaze fixed on hers. Nothing felt as bad as the emotion coursing through my mind and heart.


    My chest tightened and my heartpletely broke. My hands began to shake, and tears welled up


    in the corners of my eyes. I took my gaze away from Andrew and Ashley and dashed down the


    corridor, my legs barely carrying me.


    I ran all the way to the car and mmed the door shut behind me as I copsedpletely.


    "Are you all right, Ms?" The driver inquired, unsure what to do as I copsed.


    "Take me to Mr. Jayson''s house." I replied, unable to hold back the sobs that were breaking out in


    my chest.


    "Do I have to wait for Mr. Jayson?"


    "No, please go." He nodded and began driving.


    I ced my hand on the window and let myself cry, allowing all of my tears to fall down my face. I


    wasn''t mad or angry; I was just utterly andpletely broken. I''d let down my guard, trusted him, let


    him in, and loved him, and it still not enough


    My thoughts returned to all of the memories we had shared and how they were all fabricated by


    him. What I thought were the best few months of my life were a lie, with every memory tainted and


    shattered.


    My heart was literally splinting into a million pieces.


    The pain I was in was worse than anything Sylvester or Robert could ever give me; I''d rather be


    punched for the rest of my life than feel like this. I had the distinct impression that this emotion and


    suffocation would never leave me.


    Bruises and cuts would fade, but this feeling dug deep into what was left of my heart and erased


    everyst piece.


    As soon as we pulled into the driveway of Andrew''s house, I dashed inside. I flung open the front


    doors and dashed into my room. I couldn''t see anything because of the tears streaming down my


    cheeks, but I managed to grab my suitcase and stuff all of my belongings inside.


    I went to the bathroom to try to fix myself after I finished packing everything away.


    When I look in the mirror, my eyes were red and my cheeks were stained with tears, and I couldn''t


    recognize myself. I look terrible. I turned on the faucet and ssh myself with water, attempting to


    appear rational.


    This was not me; I was not frail. I knew Andrew was too good to be true, so I promised myself I


    wouldn''t fall for him because I know he''d only hurt me. I wiped my tears away and took a deep


    breath, trying to stop my body from shaking. However, my body began to shake more as the tears


    continued to fall.


    I rushed out of the bathroom, away from the image of myself. I took out my phone and scrolled


    through my contacts until I found the one I was looking for.


    Ring...


    Please pick up.


    Ring...


    "Hello?"


    "Hey," I sobbed, trying to keep it together.


    "Is everything all right with you? What happened?"


    "I''ll tell youter, but I''ll need you to pick me up." I whimpered, frustrated with myself.


    "Are you at Andrew''s house?"


    My heart broke at the mention of his name, and I began to cry even more. "Y-yeah." I sobbed.


    "I''ll be there in 5 minutes."


    I hung up the phone and tried hard not to cry. Inhale... Exhale, Inhale... Exhale, Inhale... Exhale,


    Inhale... Exhale, Inhale... Exhale, Inhale... Exhale


    My eyes finally stopped tearing up, and I was able to calm down. I took my suitcase from my room


    and carried it down the stairs to the front door. I prayed and prayed that Andrew would not return


    home in the next two minutes because I couldn''t face him.


    I closed my eyes and let the darkness of my eyelids bring me peace.


    Beep, beep, beep.


    I flung open the front door with my eyes wide open.


    "Ava."


    "Travis," I said as he wrapped his arms around me.


    "Can I please stay at your ce?" I said, still clutching him.


    He replied, "Of course, shortness."


    He pulled up and took my suitcase, cing it in the trunk of his car. "Pleasee in." He said as he


    approached the driver''s seat.


    I nodded and opened the car door, looking back at the house and recalling everything that had


    urred. I turned away and sat in the passenger seat before I burst into tears again.


    Travis shifted into drive and elerated away from Andrew''s house. While Travis drove through the


    streets of New York, I looked out the window, hoping that the pain in my chest would go away.


    "What happened?" Travis broke the silence by asking.


    "I don''t want to discuss it." I replied still staring out the window.


    "Did Andrew hurt you?" He replied, his voice tinged with rage.


    When I heard his name, my breath caught and I began shaking again, "No." I slurred my words,


    trying to sound as convincing as possible.


    "Don''t fucking lie, I''m going to kill that asshole the next time I see him." Travis snarled.


    I turned to face him, his knuckles white from clenching the steering wheel so tightly. "Please Travis,


    I just need a friend right now," I said in a soothing tone as I ced my hand on his.


    "I''ll do anything for you, shortness." He responded, his eyes softened and his voice calm.


    I forced a small smile before returning to the window and allowing myself to be consumed by


    darkness.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    When I looked around, all I saw was darkness and a figure across from me. Andrew was the most


    attractive person I had ever seen. "Hello," he said. I turned away and began walking in the opposite


    direction, only to run into Andrew again. "Don''t leave me alone, Kitten," he said. "Don''t call me that,"


    I snapped back. "What exactly did I do?" Andrew inquired. "What did you do, Andrew, that''s funny," I


    growled back. "Kitten, I love you," Andrew yelled back. "No you fucking don''t, you wouldn''t break


    me like this if you loved me. I hate you so much." I yelled at him. "Ava, I love you." Andrew


    responded.


    I woke up in a cold sweat. My body began to shake, and I could feel tears streaming down my


    cheeks. I took a few breaths and tried to get out of bed, but my legs caved under me and I fell to the


    ground. Iy on the floor, barely breathing, shaking, and sobbing in agony.


    "Holy sh*t, Ava." Travis said. I heard his footsteps approaching, and his arms went under my body,


    picking me up.


    "It''s all right, Ava." Travis cooed as he repositioned me on the bed.


    "It hurts so much, T-Travis." I sobbed, my face buried in the pillow.


    "Things will get better. I swear he''s not worth your tears." He responded by stroking my hair, which


    calmed me down.


    "I need him, Travis." My tears slowed as I responded. I didn''t want to be honest because I wanted to


    be strong because that was who I had be, but it was true. This feeling of loneliness and


    betrayal from someone you trusted sucked, and with nothing else to do, my brain came up with the


    only possible exnation. I was feeling this way because he wasn''t here, so he needs to return to


    fix it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But he refused.


    "You don''t need him, shortness; you''ve lived without him before and can do so again." The pain will


    strengthen you, and one day you will be able to forgive him and thank him for making you stronger."


    Travis said, causing me to realize that everything he had said was false, but for him, I would


    convince myself that it was true.


    "Travis," I said as I looked up at him.


    "Hmh?" He made a hum.


    "Thank you," I said in response.


    "I''ll do anything for my best friend." He said as he got out of bed.


    I gave a small smile as he exited my room, leaving me alone with my thoughts and pain.


    The following morning...


    I dragged myself out of bed around 1PM only because I was hungry and hadn''t eaten yet anything


    since yesterday morning. I found the kitchen after much searching, opened the fridge, and was


    disappointed to find only beers and water.


    Excellent without food. I shut the fridge and decided to change before wandering around. I stumbled


    back to my room and looked around. The bed with white sheets was in the center of the room, with


    a small couch at the foot of it. Arge window on the north wall looked out onto the street and


    garden. Finally, to the left of my bed, there was a bathroom with marble counters and a ss


    shower.


    I entered the bathroom and activated the shower. I jumped into the shower and let the hot water


    burn my skin, each drop scorching. I stayed in the shower for an hour, hoping it would wash away


    everything rted to Andrew, but all it did was wash away my tears.


    I got out of the shower and changed my clothes. I grabbed my phone from my bed and exited my


    room, eager to get my mind off Andrew and explore Travis''s residence.


    Travis'' house was about the same size as Andrew''s, but Travis'' house was more typical of a guy''s


    house. He had a game room, a pool table, a "man cave," 6 unused bedrooms, and a garden out


    back.


    I walked out of the house and into the garden, surrounded by the lovely flowers. In the middle of the


    backyard was a fountain, and behind it was a small maze of bushes. To the right of the fountain


    were a variety of lilies in every color imaginable. There were also dozens of roses to the left of the


    fountain. I went over to the roses and lost myself in their magnificent beauty.


    I walked through the rose bushes until I reached the back and noticed the dark ck roses. I


    walked over to the ck roses and knelt to inhale their distinct sweet scent. I opened my eyes and


    marveled at their dark purity. Each flower had a small hint of scarlet red at the base of the buds, but


    it quickly faded to the darkening color at the petal''s end.


    "AVAYY!!" Someone yelled from the other side of the garden.


    "I''m right over here." I screamed back, refusing to leave the ck roses just yet.


    "COMING." As footsteps approached, I heard a voice say.


    When I turned around, Travis was staring at me. "Oh, Travis," I said, returning my attention to the


    flowers.


    "They''re lovely, aren''t they?" Travis said, his voice suddenly sad.


    "They''re stunning." I responded.


    Travis knelt beside me and gently stroked the roses. When I turned to face him, I noticed his eyes


    were filled with tears.


    "What do they mean?" I inquired softly.


    "Because ck roses represent death and mourning, they are nted in the Mafia when someone


    close to you dies. nting these almost guarantees that you will think about them on a daily basis.


    Every family has a different small meaning for them, so as I previously stated, they symbolize death,


    but to my family, they represent a new life." Travis replied, his gaze fixed on the roses.


    "Who did you hurt?" I inquire, not wanting to overburden him.


    "She was my rock, my other half, my older sister. Even in the Mafia, she taught me how to be


    selfless and loving." He stated.


    My heart broke for him as I watched a tear fall from his eye. "I''m so sorry, Travis." I attempted to


    console him.


    "She was caught in the crossfire between Andrew''s and my gangs. In about two months, it will be a


    year." Travis'' voice cracked as he spoke.


    "Travis, my God." Standing up and wrapping my arms around him in an attempt tofort him, I


    said. He sobbed as he wrapped his arms around me and buried his face in my neck.


    "I must appear pitiful." After a few minutes, he responded by pulling away from me.


    "You don''t, Travis." I said while looking him in the eyes to let him know I meant it.


    "Thank you, Ava; I haven''t told a soul about what happened to her." He affirmed.


    "I will always be avable to you." I responded.


    "Let''s go inside and get some food."


    "Please, yes." I happily replied, hungry.


    "And Travis?" "As I walked into his house, I inquired.


    "Yes," he said.


    "Please don''t tell Andrew where I am?" I inquired, not wanting Andrew to track me down.


    "Of course, it''ll be our little secret." He said in a lighthearted tone.


    NOTE|:


    Thank you my dear readers for supporting my work. I am really grateful. I hope you loved my story


    so far.


    please let me know what you think about this story on thements section.


    PLEASE GUYS, LIKE, COMMENT, VOTE AND SHARE

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    It had been two days since I had moved in with Travis, and Dalia was finally returning from her


    grandparent''s house.


    Despite the fact that thest two days have been hell and nothing but endless tears, causing my


    entire body to go numb, I am excited to see Dalia. Despite the fact that Andrew is still Dalia''s


    brother, I am aware that I will be forced to interact with him on a daily basis; however, as Travis has


    previously stated, pain will only help to make me stronger.


    "Ava, are you ready?" Travis asked, breaking my train of thought.


    "Um... let''s go." I sighed as I followed Travis to the car.


    I got into the car and gave Travis Veronica''s address. My legs shook with nervousness and


    excitement, and I tried to push out the thought of seeing Andrew, knowing I''d probably copse


    again.


    "We''re here, and I''ll pick you up at 6 p.m." Travis said as he approached the familiar ck gates.


    "All right, Travis, thank you." I replied, gathering all of my strength and exiting the car.


    I approached the ck gate and waited for the two guards to let me in. I passed through the gate


    and walked to the front door, past the rose garden. The beauty of the ck roses enchanted me


    once more. I remembered Travis telling me about the roses.


    I''m curious as to who the Jayson''s lost.


    I arrived at the front door, and before I could knock, the door flew open, I was enveloped in a giant


    hug.


    "I''ve missed you, darling." Emily eximed as she squeezed the life from me.


    "Hello, Emily," I said.


    She drew back from the hug, and her face dropped. "Darling, what happened?" She inquired,


    concerned.


    "What do you mean?" I asked Emily, perplexed.


    "What made you cry?" She inquired, cupping my face in her hands.


    Was it really that obvious?


    "It''s not obvious, I can just tell," Emily replied, as if she could read my mind.


    "I don''t want to discuss it." I choked, trying not to cry for the twentieth time.


    "All right, darling, but I''m always here for you." Emily stated.


    I nodded and walked away, hoping to find Dalia. I entered the kitchen and found her sitting on the


    stool next to the kitchen counter.


    "Daliee!!" I squealed, overjoyed to see her.


    When she saw me, she turned around and eximed, "AVAAA!" She yelled. She leapt from the


    stool and dashed into my arms. I embraced her petite frame in a bear hug, missing her giggles and


    silliness. "I really missed you, Princess." I hugged her even tighter. "You''re squeezing me." Dalia


    laughed.


    "I missed you as well." She said as I let go of her.


    "You''ll have to tell me everything about your trip." I said, picking her up and repositioning her on the


    stool. I took a seat next to her and set my bag on the counter, ready to hear all about her trip.


    "I''m leaving for work, little one. Be careful." I heard a familiar voice speak before he walked into the


    kitchen.


    My heart clenched as I heard his voice, then broke as my gaze met his. He appeared to be in


    perfect health, with no sign of sadness or emotion. His emerald eyes were as deep as I


    remembered, but he gave me that familiar look, and on top of that, he barely acknowledged my


    existence. He came to a halt when he noticed me, but he ignored me and went over to Dalia,


    kissing the top of her head without looking at me.


    "All right, bye-bye." Dalia responded by kissing him on the cheek. He nodded and walked out of the


    kitchen, not looking back at me until he was out the front door.


    My eyes began to water, and I felt my chest clench, making it difficult for me to breathe. "Are you all


    right?" Dalia inquired, observing my condition.


    I nodded, unable to speak, and dashed to the sink, sshing cold water on my face. My chest


    opened up and I was able to breathe again.


    I won''t give him this much power over me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I returned to Dalia, she was staring at me as if I had three heads. "Sorry, Princess," Iughed.


    "Are you all right?" With concern in her eyes, she inquired.


    "Of course not, I was just thinking I had a bug on my face." I made it up.


    "Eww." Her face shriveled up in disgust as she replied.


    "Haha, now tell me everything about your trip." I walked back to the counter, trying to distract myself


    from the fact that Andrew waspletely fine without me and was only using me.


    Dalia told me about her trip, including swimming with dolphins, holding a parrot, and riding on a jet


    ski. Her grandparents apparently owned a private ind, and she spent the entire four weeks on the


    beach. Dalia and I spent the rest of the day outside, coloring and ying dolls.


    "OK, Princess, it''s 6 p.m., and I have to leave." I said as I set one of the dolls down.


    "Aww, don''t leave, I''m going to miss you." She frowned as she spoke.


    "I''ll be waiting for you when you wake up, Princess." I replied as I stood up.


    "All right, I love you." She responded.


    "I love you as well."


    I gathered my belongings and went downstairs to wait for Veronica. The front door swung open to


    reveal a furious Andrew. I waited for him to move out of the doorway so I could leave. His fiery eyes


    met mine and his entire body rxed; he began to walk towards me, but I only dodged him and


    walked towards the front door, where Travis''s car was waiting for me.


    "Av-" Andrew tried calling as I walked out of the house, mming the door behind me.


    I dashed to the gate and jumped into Travis''s car. I sat in the Bugatti Chiron and took a deep breath.


    "Are you all right?" Travis inquired.


    "Yeah," I said.


    Travis nodded and drove away from the house, leaving Andrew in the rearview mirror.


    "Travis I know I''ve asked a lot, but...


    "Yes?" As he walked through the streets, he responded calmly.


    "Could Ie to base with you on my off days?" I used to practice shooting at Andrew''s base,


    but..." I began to ramble.


    "Of course, we have a shooting range and every gun you can think of." He responded.


    "Thank you," I said with a smile.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    It was finally Sunday, and Travis was taking me to his base to practice shooting. The previous week


    had been nothing short of a nightmare. I hadn''t seen Andrew since Monday, and I was still in tears


    when I woke up.


    "We are training new recruits today; you are wee to join them." While we were driving to the


    base, Travis exined.


    "Sure." I stated unequivocally. I wasn''t in the mood to talk; all I wanted to do was shoot something.


    We pulled into a dirt parking lot next to a massive abandoned structure. "Is this your base?" I


    inquired.


    "It doesn''t look like much, but that''s what keeps it hidden." Travis said as he approached a filthy


    door.


    Travis opened a hidden keypad and typed a passcode, which opened the door. I stood there


    stunned before following Travis into the building. When Travis and I walked in, we were astounded


    because the inside was nothing like the outside; it waspletely furnished with a modern touch.


    Travis walked down the white hallway, and I followed him until he entered arge room with arge


    group of other people. I noticed a crowd of people and was surprised to see teenagers among


    them; these were the new recruits.


    "Good day, everyone." Travis stated solemnly. No one spoke in response, only nodded. "We will be


    testing your abilities today; if you do not meet certain requirements, you will be ejected." If you go to


    the authorities, you should know that we know where your family is and will not hesitate to kill them


    or you." Travis borated.


    I was taken aback by what he said; this was not the Travis I knew. Travis was funny and sweet, not


    serious and willing to murder people''s families. I returned my attention to the people in the room,


    and none of them appeared surprised or scared.


    "All right, let''s get started with target practice." Travis went on.


    He walked out of the room, the crowd following him. I was still stunned by Travis''s announcement,


    but I was quickly distracted when I heard murmurs.


    "Who is she?" Someone inquired, most likely about me.


    "It might be his wife." Someone else responded. I rolled my eyes, why do people think I''m intimate


    with him just because I showed up with him? Can''t people make male friends?


    "I bet you I can beat her in anything; she appears to be weak." When someone responded, I turned


    around to see who was speaking. I focused my attention on a small girl, a big guy, and some


    pathetic excuse for another girl.


    I smirked, "I''m going to show this b*tch who the fuck I am." I followed the group of people into


    another room, this time with shelves of guns and about a dozen targets.


    Because there were about 15 recruits, there would be two rounds of shooting. I grinned, knowing I''d


    be thest to leave.


    "All right, who will be the first group?" Travis enquired.


    Almost everyone in the group walked over to the gun shelf, grabbed a handgun, and aimed at a


    target.


    "You can shoot whenever you want." Travis stated.


    The new recruits fired at the targets, and when they had finished, I looked at the targets. Almost all


    of them had hit the target but were nowhere near the bullseye, and a few hadpletely missed


    the target.


    Travis demanded, "Next people go."


    When I looked at who hadn''t shot yet, it was just me and the three people who had talked


    nonsense.


    "This was going to be fantastic."


    I walked over to the shelf, grabbed a handgun, and stood in front of a target, nked by three other


    people to my left.


    "Fire when you''re ready."


    I aimed my gun and pulled the trigger, always hitting the bullseye. I looked around at the other


    targets and watched them aim, but they all missed the bullseye. I smirked and turned to face Travis,


    who was rolling his eyes at me. I flipped him off, and heughed quietly.


    "All right, now we''re going to work on hand-to-handbat." Travis exined as he exited the


    room.


    I smiled, knowing that except for Travis, I could beat up anyone in the room.


    I skipped out of the room but was stopped by a hand on my shoulder. I grabbed and twisted the


    hand before turning around to face whoever had touched me.


    "Ouch, chill shortness." Travis moaned.


    "You should know better than to scare me like that, Travis." I said as I let go of his hand.


    Okay, maybe I could beat Travis.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "But what''s the deal?" I inquired.


    "We both know that if I let you fight, you''ll humiliate all of my recruits; I promised you that you could


    shoot, so you can. You are wee to drive my car back to my house once you have finished


    practicing." He responded.


    "Damn, okay." I returned my attention to the shooting range.


    "I''ll see you at the house, shortness." Travis responded.


    "Wait, Travis," I said as I returned my attention to him.


    "Yeah?"


    "Did you really intend to murder their families?" I inquired.


    Travis sighed and his face changed. "If you''re in the Mafia, you have to be ruthless; there''s no room


    for fun."


    "However, you said your sister taught you how to be good." I mumbled, not wanting to irritate him.


    "I won''t kill people just because, but these people knew what was going to happen and were willing


    to risk their families." I won''t kill anyone''s family if they don''t report it to the authorities." Travis


    borated.


    I nodded and walked back to the range. Travis sighed again and walked away to find the new


    recruits.


    I returned to the room and went to the gun shelf; Travis was correct, they had every gun I could


    think of.


    For the next few hours, I shot with each and every gun until I hit the target every time.


    When my stomach made an ungodly sound and I realized I was starving, I fired thest gun.


    "I think it''s time to go." I said, shrugging my shoulders and exiting the room, then the building.


    I went around the building and found Travis''s car. When I opened the car door, got in, and turned on


    the ignition, the car purred to life. I drove back to Travis''s residence.


    I pulled into the driveway and went inside, ready to eat a cow.


    I basically ran into the kitchen and began grabbing whatever food I could find. I arrived at the


    kitchen table with a perfectly bnced meal of ice cream, cheez-its, and taquitos.


    I sat at the table, eating everything in front of me, until the front door opened, followed by a groan.


    Travis, was it?


    I dashed to the kitchen, grabbing a knife just in case, and made my way around the corner to find


    Travis hunched over, face to the floor, clearly hurt.


    I threw down the knife and ran over to him. "Are you okay, Travis?" I inquired, my gaze drawn to his


    face.


    "I''m fine shortness." He responded bluntly. I shook my head and grabbed his face, lifting it upwards


    to see what he was trying to conceal from me.


    My jaw dropped open in horror at the damage on his face. His bloodied lip, crooked nose, and


    purple eye were all visible.


    "What the fuck happened, Travis?" I inquired.


    "I was fighting underground and I lost." He responded.


    I looked him in the eyes and knew that wasn''t the truth. "You''re not telling the truth." I said.


    "Tell me right now." I insisted.


    "All right, but don''t overreact." He responded with defeat.


    I agreed with a nod of my head.


    "It was Andrew."


    My fists balled up and my blood began to boil, I wasn''t sad anymore, I was enraged. I''d developed a


    new aversion to Andrew.


    "How could he have touched Travis?"


    "Calm down, Ava," Travis advised.


    "NO, he has no right to touch you. You''ve done so much for him, and he still does this." I screamed.


    "It was because of you."


    I felt a wave of extreme guilt wash over me as quickly as the anger had left.


    "What?" I inquired.


    "He wanted to know where you were but I wouldn''t tell him, so he tried to beat it out of me but then


    stopped and apologized." Travis borated.


    "Travis, I''m speechless. I sincerely apologize. I think I should go." I exined, feeling responsible


    for what had urred.


    "No, Andrew will continue to be Andrew." Travis stated. "Travis, I''m so sorry; are you sure you want


    me here?" I inquired.


    "Yes, everything will be fine. But you can make amends by cleaning me up." Travis said with a small


    smile.


    "Alright,e on," I said,ughing.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    2 weekster......


    "Do you want something to eat, Princess?" I inquired.


    "Macaroni and Cheese!" Dalia screamed.


    "Don''t be silly; we had that yesterday." I said, tickling Dalia.


    Dalia giggled, "Ahhhh.... Avaaa.... STOPP."


    "All right, fine, but we need to find something to eat for lunch." I responded.


    "That isn''t necessary; I''m going to take Dalia out to lunch." A voice spoke up.


    I turned to see Veronica standing in the kitchen doorway "Oh, Veronica, I had no idea you''d be


    home at this hour." I said.


    "Mommmm!!" Dalia screamed, leaping from her chair and sprinting over to her mother.


    "I missed you, sweetheart." Veronica said to Dalia, who had her arms around her waist.


    "I missed you too." Dalia yelled.


    "Can you go to the other room, I need to talk to Ava?"


    "Okay." Dalia said as she separated herself from her mother and ran out of the living room.


    "Ava, my brother-inw died recently." Veronica said.


    "I sincerely apologize." I replied, my gaze fixed on the floor.


    "Oh don''t be darling, he was a terrible person, and I''m d he''s finally gone." Veronica responded,


    her voice tinged with joy.


    I looked up at her,pletely taken aback.


    "Anyway, now that he''s gone, I figured I should spend more time with Dalia. So I''m retiring, your


    contract remains in effect, and you can continue working for pay, but you can also quit at any time."


    She borated.


    "I don''t intend to quit anytime soon, if that''s okay with you." I responded.


    "You can, of course, take the rest of the day off. I''ll be staying with Dalia here." She stated.


    "Okay! I''ll just gather my belongings and call my ride." With a smile, I said. Veronica nodded, and I


    took my purse from the counter and pulled out my phone. I walked out of the kitchen to say my


    goodbyes to Dalia.


    "Hello, Princess. I''m going to leave. However, I will see you on Monday." I said.


    "All right, bye-bye." She stated.


    I smiled as I dialed Travis'' phone number.


    Ring...


    Ring...


    "Shortness, is everything all right?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine; could youe get me?"


    "I''m at home, give me about 3 minutes."


    "All right, thank you."


    I hung up the phone and went outside to meet Travis when he arrived to pick me up. Travis arrived


    at the house a few minutester.


    "Hello, blue." I said as I got into the car.


    "How are you, shortness?" Heughed as he drove back to his house.


    "Since I have the entire day off, I''m going to see if Charis and Jenny want to go out." I responded.


    "Where are you going to?" Travis inquired, his voice concerned.


    "Oh no, I forgot. How are you and Charis doing?" I made a joke.


    "Shortness, please stop talking. We''ve only gone on a few dates."


    "Haha, calm down, you were drooling all over her, and I notice when you leave the house at odd


    hours." I responded.


    "All right... yeah.... I guess I like her." He murmured.


    "I knew it!!!!!." As we pulled into Travis'' driveway, I screamed.


    "Of course you do," Travis said as he got out of the car.


    "Oh, shut up." I responded while following him into the house. I watched Travis walk into another


    room and assumed I shouldn''t bother him since he was at work. I went up to my room and took out


    my phone.


    Me: Tonight is our night out. 7:00 at Cameo.


    Jenny: Yee...... Girls'' night!


    Charis: That''s a club, Ava... are you sure?


    Me: "I don''t care any longer; I can handle myself, and we''re going.


    Charis: Okay, if you''re sure bitch.


    Jenny: YAYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY


    Me: see you there


    I needed a girls'' night out, and as much as I disliked drinking, I would do anything to forget about


    Andrew. Even though it had been two weeks, he had not left my mind; I saw him everywhere I went


    and he was still haunting my dreams.


    I needed to take a break.


    After 6 hours...


    "This is ideal!" I screamed after a 20-minute search through my closet.


    I dashed to the bathroom, grabbing the dress from the back of my closet. I put on the dress and


    noticed how it hugged my curves perfectly and covered all of my assets while still ttering me. I


    curled my hair and applied a smokey eye with eyeliner and a deep red lipstick.


    I put on some heels and dashed downstairs, where Travis was waiting.


    "Come on, let''s go." I dashed down the stairs and out the door.


    "How can you run that fast, Jesus shortness?" Travis cracked a joke.


    I got into the car and waited while Travis took his sweet time getting into and starting the car.


    "Someone is extremely happy." Travis stated as he exited the driveway and drove to the club.


    "I suppose I just missed seeing my friends," I exined.


    To be honest, I just needed to be reminded that I had a life prior to Andrew, and that my friends


    were an important part of it.


    The previous two weeks had been torturous, but I was gradually recovering. My nightmares


    continued, but I learned how to block him out; my emotions had subsided, and to be honest, I felt


    completely numb. I felt as if there was no point in living without him, but I hoped that my friends


    could fill that void in my life... and in my heart.


    I stared out the window, watching the beautiful city be even busier as the sun set.


    When we arrived at the club, I noticed Jenny and Charis standing in front of it. I almost tackled them


    as I rushed out of the car to give them a hug.


    "Hello, baby, we missed you as well." Charis stated.


    "Yeah, I missed you, too," I said.


    "Your birthday is approaching, and we need to n something!" Jenny yelled.


    "Hell yeah, it''s only a week away, right?" Charis inquired.


    I simply nodded. I never had the courage to tell them how much I despise my birthday because they


    both enjoy throwing parties and buying me small gifts.


    "Yeah, but I''m in the mood to dance right now." In a sarcastic tone, I demanded.


    "Let''s start the party!!"" Jenny yelled, breaking free from my grip.


    "Is that Travis?" Charis inquired. When I turned around, Travis was walking in our direction.


    "I suppose it is." I responded, knowing Charis would enjoy her time with Travis.


    "Hello,dies. Hello, Charis." Travis approached us with nervousness.


    "I guess it''ll be a girls night plus Travis," I chuckled.


    "All right,e on whatever you want, I need a drink." Jenny screamed. We were allughing and


    following her.


    I walked into the club and was immediately hit by the pungent smell of alcohol. I looked around and


    saw hot, sweaty bodies dancing to ear-shatteringly loud music. The club is dark, but lights fly


    everywhere, enchanting people even more.


    Jenny took my hand in hers and dragged me to the bar.


    "8 shots," she instructed the bartender.


    Concerned, I raised my brow. "You said you wanted to drink, and this is the best way to do it." I''ll


    make sure Travis stays sober so that nothing bad happens." She borates.


    I nodded and watched her take a shot, bring it to her mouth, shoot her head back, and drink it.


    I took my shot and brought it to my mouth in the same way Jenny had. I threw back my head and let


    the sour drink burn my throat.


    "Three more, babe." Jenny said as she took another shot.


    I scrunched up my nose at the obnoxious taste of the alcohol, but gave in when the burning in my


    throat subsided. Jenny watched as I took the shots, and when I was finished, she grabbed my hand


    again and dragged me to the dance floor.


    I began dancing with Jenny, and I could feel the effects of the alcohol within a few minutes. The


    music became less loud and my body began to rx; I felt buzzed and no longer worried about all


    the what ¡®if¡¯s.


    "Damn, I''ve never tried alcohol before."


    I danced with Jenny while watching Charis and Travis dance. I smiled, knowing they both liked each


    other, and I was overjoyed at the prospect of my best friends falling in love.


    I swayed to the music until I felt a familiar pair of hands grab my waist from behind me, sending


    electricity through my entire body.


    I spun around, hoping the hands didn''t belong to who I thought they did.


    "I came here to forget him, not to meet him."


    But when I turned around, I was met with his emerald eyes.


    I locked my gaze on his piercing emerald eyes.


    I didn''t look into them.


    No, No. He is not supposed to be present. I despise him.


    My blood began to boil as I turned away from his stare, pulled away from his hands, and began


    walking to where Travis was.


    "Travis, I''m ready to go home." I demanded, slightly slurring my words.


    "What happened?" he inquired, looking up at me.


    "Ava." Andrew practically yelled.


    "Please take me home." I walked outside, leaving Travis with Charis and ignoring Andrew.


    I snuck past people dancing and made my way to the exit. I staggered out of the club, allowing the


    cool air of New York to soothe me.


    "What audacity." I was thinking to myself.


    "Ava." Behind me, I heard a soft, raspy voice say. I rolled my eyes and began walking toward


    Travis''s car.


    "Ava," Andrew said again, grabbing my hand and jerking me around to face him.


    "Don''t even think about touching me." I spat, yanking my hand away from his clutches.


    "Ava, you''re drunk; let me drive you home." Andrew stated.


    "No, you gave up that right a longgggg time ago." I hissed, my gaze fixed on him.


    "Ava?" Coming out of the club, I overheard Travis say. I started walking over to Travis, but I tripped.


    Right before I hit the ground, I felt a pair of strong arms catch me; I looked up and saw that Andrew


    had caught me.


    His arms were perfectly wrapped around my waist, and I missed how safe and perfect I felt in his


    arms.


    No, No. He had wrapped his arms around Ashley before.


    "Get off my back." I hissed and pushed him away from me. I wobbled over to Travis, who was


    watching everything, and fell into his arms.


    I returned my attention to Andrew, who was furiously ring at Travis, whose arms were wrapped


    around me.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Can we leave now?" Travis was pleading with me.


    "HOME?! You''re going to stay with Travis? NO WAY, Ava, you''reing home." Andrew yelled.


    I stood there watching as he stormed over to Travis and me, grabbing my arm and pulling me into


    him.


    "LEAVE ME ALONE." I screamed and punched his chest as my head began to spin.


    "No, no, no." Andrew said, drawing me closer to him.


    "YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO DO THIS." I yelled before everything went ck.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    I slowly opened my eyes and was struck by a throbbing pain in my head.


    This must be what a hangover feels like, I reasoned.


    I didn''t have the energy to get out of whatever bed I was in, so I just closed my eyes and tried to


    sleep again.


    "Shit"


    I sat back up and looked around the room. "What the fuck is going on?" Andrew''s room was where I


    was. And then the memories came flooding back, the bar, the argument, and then everything went


    ck.


    I''ve made a fool of myself.


    I turned to see a shirtless Andrew sleeping beside me. His face was rxed, and I watched as his


    chest rose and fell, exposing his upper body. On top of his God-like body, his gorgeous skin is inked


    with interact designs. Each of his muscles was rxed but still perfectly toned.


    I missed him and the peace I felt next to him. It felt so right and perfect to wake up next to him... but


    he had to ruin it all.


    I got out of bed quietly, not wanting to wake him; I couldn''t ever talk to him again. I was about


    halfway through the room when I heard a noise.


    "Ava," Andrew said, his voice deep and seductive.


    ''I can''t do this,'' I replied, not looking back as I walked out of the room.


    "Don''t you dare to leave me." He insisted.


    "Andrew don''t," a tear rolled down my cheek. I pleaded. I just wanted to get away from him and


    move on, not stay and get hurt again.


    "No, I will exin everything." Andrew responded.


    My fist balled up and my jaw clenched. "EXPLAIN?" I yelled as I turned to face a shirtless Andrew.


    "Are you going to exin how you had your arms wrapped around that bitch after you just told me


    you DID NOT FEEL THIS WAY ABOUT ANY GIRL BUT ME?" Will you exin why you didn''t even


    try to apologize? Are you going to exin why you broke me, why you promised to stick by my side


    but then FUCKING abandoned me?" I screamed as I watched Andrew''s expression shift from


    serious to hurtful.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I hope I hurt you because you hurt me. You took advantage of me after I had trusted you more than


    my own best friends." I went on.


    "Av-" Andrew began.


    "NO, please let me go in peace because nothing you can say will change this." I eximed as I


    turned around and approached the bedroom door.


    "It was because of Dalia," Andrew exined.


    I came to a halt and turned around to look at Andrew, to make sure he was telling the truth.


    "Andrew, if you''re lying..." I warned, my rage gone.


    "I am not... please allow me to exin." He responded.


    "All right, exin." I said this while crossing my arms across my chest.


    "I almost killed my Uncle when Robert kidnapped you because I thought he had taken you. When I


    realized it was Robert, I did everything I could to find you, and then when you were sleeping for


    three days, I didn''t do anything but watch you and make sure you were okay." He borated.


    I immediately felt guilty because he nearly killed a family member for me and then went on leave for


    three days.


    "My Uncle was upset and told me to stop seeing you, but I refused." Then, two weekster, he


    approached me again, telling me to drop you or he would intervene. As much as I despise the dead


    bastard, he has power and connections, so I obviously tried to kill him, but he said if I did, he would


    kill Dalia. He exined that if I did, he would hire a hitman for Dalia." He went on.


    In horror, my eyes widened... Who would murder a four-year-old, let alone a family member?


    "I needed to kill him gradually so that it appeared natural, so I poisoned his food every night. But


    only enough to make him appear ill before Ipletely poisoned him." Andrew stated.


    "He died two nights ago, and the hitman was dispatched... that''s why I had to stay away for you, so


    he wouldn''t touch you or kill Dalia."


    A tear streamed down my cheek. He had been watching over me the entire time.


    "Ava, I will always be there for you, and that will never change. I will keep you safe until the day I


    die." Andrew stated quietly.


    "Andrew... I am not worth it all. I almost got Dalia killed, I-" I stumbled.


    "No, Ava, I can''t go on without you in my life." You and Dalia are the only reasons I want to get out


    of bed every morning. You can''t abandon me." Andrew responded by approaching me.


    "An-" I began.


    "Shhh," Andrew said, standing directly in front of me. I bit my lower lip as I gazed into his enthralling,


    deep emerald eyes. His lips were only millimeters away from mine as he leaned in closer. "I need


    you." Andrew stated before his lips locked with mine.


    I kissed him back as if it were thest thing I''d do. I missed his lips on mine, his arms around my


    waist, and him.


    He kissed me passionately, and nothing else in the world mattered as much as he did.


    His lips caressed mine with increasing passion. I dragged my nails up and down his perfect body,


    cing my hand on his bare chest.


    "If you tell me to stop, I will." Andrew panted and drew away from me.


    "Don''t," I grumbled. I need him all, I''ve missed him so much.


    Andrew''s eyes were corrupted by lust and desire as a darkness filled them. He towered over me


    before mming his lips against mine, sending shockwaves through me. He shoved me against the


    wall, and I leaned into him, his fingers tangled in my hair and my hands roaming his chest.


    His hardness pressed against my stomach, wetting my core for him. He pushed my head back,


    allowing him to assess my neck. He rubbed wet, hungry kisses up and down my neck, getting into


    all of my sensitive spots.


    He lifted me from the wall and walked over to the bed, where he ced me on the soft surface. His


    lips never left mine, his body pressed against mine, hovering over me, heightening my desire for


    him. His hands trailed under my dress, and he lifted it off my body in one swift motion, revealing my


    deep redce bra and matching panties.


    "Hell on earth." He growled and drew back, admiring me. I watched as his eyes darkened further


    and his hunger intensified.


    His lips relocked with mine, but he quickly moved down to my neck, then to my chest. His hands


    quickly found my back and unhooked my bra, tossing it to the floor. Andrew shifted his gaze from


    my neck to my breasts while my chest was exposed. He sucked on my nipple, leaving me moaning


    in delight, while massaging my other one with his hand. I tangled my hands in his hair, gently


    tugging it whenever he nipped at my nipple.


    I let my hands find the rim of his sweatpants because my desire for him had be unbearable. I


    reached out with both hands and yanked his pants down, revealing only his boxers. I tried to


    remove his boxers with my hands, but Andrew grabbed both of my hands and pinned them above


    my head.


    "Not quite yet." He said this as he moved his head away from my breast.


    He began kissing me aggressively from my breasts to my lower stomach. I squeezed my legs in an


    attempt to relieve the sensation between them, but Andrew only ced his hand on my thighs and


    parted them. He took one look at myce panties and ripped them in half, exposing mepletely.


    He kisses my inner thighs, trailing higher and higher until he reaches my swollen pussy, with both


    hands firmly ced on my thighs.


    "You''re too wet for me." He said as he slid his head between my legs.


    I stare in awe as he ces his mouth on my wet nds and flicks his tongue between my folds. I


    threw back my head and arched my back, moaning in delight as he used his tongue in the most


    magnificent way.


    "Ah- Andr-" I moan, my hands tangled in his hair.


    His tongue continues to delight me in ways I''ve never felt before, and I quickly feel myself about to


    release, but Andrew pulls his mouth away from my pussy just as I reach my climax. I was


    immediately dissatisfied; I looked down at him and found him smiling devilishly at me.


    "Andrew, why did you stop?" I inquired, my voice slightly nted. With my question, his grin grew


    even more sinister, and he lifted his hands from my thighs and began rubbing my clit. I eximed


    and buried my face in the pillows.


    "That''s how I felt when you weren''t here." His fingers are still caressing my nds as he growls.


    "Wh-" I began to speak, but was cut off when Andrew shoved one of his fingers into me.


    "Ava, you slept in another man''s bed." His voice was dark and low.


    I opened my mouth to correct him, but all I got were moans when he added another finger and


    began pumping them in and out of me. With that, he resumed his attack on my breasts, sucking and


    nipping at my raw and aroused nipples. As I felt myself about to release in blissful pleasure, I dug


    my nails into Andrew''s flexed bicep.


    But Andrew only drew his finger, leaving me empty and tortured by myck of pleasure.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    With Andrew still hovering over me, I pushed him off my body by cing my hands on his chest.


    With him off of me, I trailed my hand down to my clit but was held back when Andrew''s strong


    hands grabbed mine.


    "Keep your hands still." He gave the order, raising both of my hands above my head. I nodded and


    watched as he realized his mistake and removed his boxers. He then ced himself between my


    legs, allowing his body to tower over mine.


    I could feel his hot tip against my wet entrance as his dark green eyes met mine.


    "To whom do you belong?" Andrew growled, continuing to tease me.


    "No one." I stated as I ced my hands on his back.


    "Wrong," was all I could hear before he rammed his entire body into me.


    My back arched and my legs instinctively wrapped around his waist before he yanked himself out


    and rammed himself back in, so deep I could feel my legs shaking. As he attacked my neck with


    messy kisses, my hands scratched at his back. He pushed himself deeper and harder into me,


    causing me to scream his name in ecstasy.


    "To whom do you belong?" He asked again, knowing I was about to be released.


    "You, ah-" I screamed into his ear. I feel him grin once more before he hits my G-spot.


    Every inch of his heavenly length is inside me, leaving me in awe of the divine. The pleasure


    bes too much for me, and I notice myself tightening around his cock. In euphoric pleasure, I


    cried his name and felt the heat erupt from my core and spread all over him.


    "Fuck, Ava." He curses before I feel his hotness pour all over me.


    I keep my gaze fixed on him as I feel our sweaty, glistening bodies on each other. We''re both trying


    to stop panting and get back to this world. He moves off of me andys down next to me, kissing my


    forehead and lingering with his lips for a moment. I''m still on Cloud 9 as I position myself on his


    chest and hear him say, "You are mine and only mine."


    "I am only yours," I said as I look up at him and kiss him.


    *********


    Andrew''s POV


    As I looked down at her frail bodyying on me, I thought to myself, "She was the definition of


    perfection." Her golden brown hair glistened in the sunlight as it spread across my chest and the


    pillow. Even when she was sleeping, she had her small hands on my chest and her beautiful lips in


    a slight smile.


    She had the face of an angel, but her demons followed her and haunted her. When I remembered


    what she had told me, I was filled with rage at the thought of someone hurting her when she was so


    young and innocent.


    Her own parents had betrayed her, and the people who were supposed to protect her from the


    darkness of this world had sold her to it. Despite the fact that I did not have a typical childhood, my


    mother was always there for me, even if she couldn''tpletely protect me from my father''s


    horrors. She didn''t even have that, but she had me now, and she wouldn''t do me any harm as long


    as I lived.


    She was mine to safeguard.


    I was jolted awake when I noticed Ava moving around in her sleep.


    "Please don''t." I could hear her stumbling.


    "Ahhh," she yelped, continuing to stir but not waking up.


    I grabbed her shoulders and shook her in an attempt to wake her up. "Ava, get up." I screamed.


    Ava shot her eyes wide open. Her body was trembling, and her eyes began to ze over.


    "What happened, Ava?" I inquired, wrapping my arms around her and attempting to console her.


    She only said "shit" before pulling herself away from me and getting out of bed.


    "Ava," I said, perplexed as to why she wasn''t talking to me. She walked away from the bed and into


    the bathroom, closing the door and switching the lock behind her.


    What in the world just happened?


    I sighed and rose from my bed, making my way to my closet. "She''d have to leave the bathroom at


    some point." As I dressed, I thought to myself.


    When I was finished dressing, I heard the bathroom lock click and Ava emerged from the bathroom.


    Her face was expressionless, and I couldn''t ce the person in front of me for a moment.


    "Ava," I said as I approached her. Her eyes were nk when she looked up at me, but I saw a sh


    of pain in them.


    "Speak to me. "What happened?" Wrapping my arms around her, I inquired.


    "I just had a dream about him," she said, resting her face against my chest. I immediately


    recognized who she was referring to: the man who had abused and raped her. My blood began to


    boil and my fists clenched; even though he was no longer with her, he was still haunting her.


    "Can you tell me his name, Ava?" I asked, trying to keep my voice calm.


    "Don''t be concerned." She said as she drew away from my embrace.


    "No. "Can you tell me his name?" I asked again, this time grabbing her arm.


    "Andrew, please stop. He''s gone, so don''t worry about it; he''s my problem, not yours." She replied,


    her voice slightly irritated, but I didn''t care.


    "Is he six feet underground?" I growled, looking her in the eyes.


    "I don''t know, Andrew." She said while attempting to free herself from my grasp.


    "Then he''s my issue." I stated, still clutching her arm.


    "WHY?" She yelled at me. "Because I promised to protect you, which also means I''ll assist you in


    defeating your demons." I responded by drawing her into me.


    When I heard her quietly sobbing into my chest, my heart broke. She was not weak, and she was


    never afraid, but this one person hurt her more than anyone else.


    "Sylvester." She cried.


    "What''s his surname, kitten?" I said softly, careful not to touch a sensitive nerve.


    ''Sylvester Katz''


    I tightened my grip on her as I noticed her sobs intensifying and her body trembling. We remained in


    this position for a few minutes until Ava''s body stopped shaking and she regained control of her


    breathing.


    "Andrew?"


    "Yes," I replied, my gaze drawn to her gleaming, delicate golden brown eyes.


    "Please don''t feel sorry for me; I don''t need it." I trust you, and that''s why I''m acting this way today."


    I was taken aback by her response.


    "Ava I don''t feel sorry for you. You are a strong and amazing woman who never backs down. You


    have no fear of anything, and even though what he did was inhumane, you are who you are


    because of it, you''re not defined by it." I responded.


    When Ava looks up at me, I felt her body rxing into my arms and her eyes settling into my gaze.


    "Thank you very much, Andrew."


    "I''ll do anything for you, kitten." I have to go to work today, and I''m sure you do too." I said.


    "Shit Shit Shit Shit." She said this as she scurried out of my embrace and ran around the room


    looking for clothes to wear.


    I let out a smallugh and exited my room to give Ava some space. I was downstairs near the dining


    room, waiting for Ava toe downstairs so I could drive her to my mother''s house, when I heard a


    knock on the door.


    Because I wasn''t expecting anyone, I instinctively grabbed my gun. When I saw Travis standing in


    front of me, I slowly opened the door and dropped my gun, but then anger crept up on me and I


    clenched my jaw.


    "Where is she?" He asked as he pushed me to the side and walked in.


    Fury washed over me, and my blood began to boil as I watched Travis search for Ava... my Ava.


    "You''re sick, fuck." Travis drew a snarl from me. Travis turned around and looked at me with


    confusion, which quickly turned to anger as he realized what I was implying.


    "You don''t get to talk like that to me." Travis challenged me as he walked over to me.


    "I will kill you because you had the audacity to try to take her away from me." I yelled, jealousy


    coursing through my veins at the prospect of Travis and Ava being alone in a room, let alone an


    entire house.


    Travis looks at me, and his anger is quickly reced byughter. I straighten my spine and clench


    my fists together as heughs maniacally. "Man, shut up. I''m more interested in her friend than in


    her." Heughed, but it was gone as quickly as it came. "But I''m her best friend, and you had no


    right to treat her that way." He made a threat.


    I cocked my brow at him. He was strong, but he couldn''tpete with me. "She cried over you, she


    had nightmares, you promised to be by her side and then you have the audacity to have someone


    follow us to the bar and then show your face around her." Not only that, but you took her home


    despite my warnings; who do you think you are?" He snarled at me.


    I sigh and try to rx... I shouldn''t beat up Ava''s best friend if I want her to trust me again. "I care


    about her, Travis, and I will-" Before I felt his fist on my jaw, I began. I came to a halt and red up in


    rage, barely feeling the impact, but the fact that he attacked me was enough for me to strike back.


    I balled my fist and raised my hand, ready to attack, when I saw Ava run down the stairs and was


    right in between us. "Ava, move." I stated as I prepared to attack Travis.


    "Don''t even think about touching him, Andrew." She looked at me. Ava and I both knew I could


    knock Travis out cold with a single punch, so this was her way of telling me to put my ego aside.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Fine." I scoffed as I grab her waist and pull her into me.


    Travis raised an eyebrow when he saw Ava so close to me. "Ava?" he inquires.


    "It''s fine, Travis; he exined what happened and had a valid reason." Granted, I''m still not happy


    about how he beat you up, but I believe you got your revenge when you punched him." She


    screamed. I remembered almost beating Travis unconscious because he wouldn''t tell me where


    Ava was, and I felt a twinge of guilt until I remembered she was at his house the entire time.


    "Really" Travisughed. "Are we cool now that you see Ava is no longer hurt and I had to do it for


    her protection?" I rolled my eyes and extended my arm for a handshake.


    Travis looks at my hand but shakes it reluctantly when Ava looks at him. "I will murder you if you


    break her heart again." He makes a light threat.


    Iughed.


    I''ll never break her heart.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    "Goodbye, kitten." I said as I dropped her off at Dalia''s house.


    "Bye, I''ll see you at 6 p.m." She replied with a small kiss on the lips.


    I smiled as I watched her walk through the garden and into the house. I pressed the gas pedal and


    elerated to the primary base. I walked into the base after parking in the dirt lot. As I passed by


    my people, they looked at me with a newfound fear, knowing that I had murdered one of their own. I


    scoffed that they should be afraid of me because that is the only way to gain their respect.


    I walk down into the underground gym, knowing that my second inmand, Alex, will be there.


    "Alex," I said as I stood there watching him punch the fuck out of the punching bag.


    "Yes, boss?" he says as he looks up at me and stops punching.


    "I need you to find someone for me as well." I said, approaching him.


    As I approach him, he straightens up. "Who?" He inquired.


    "Sylvester Katz," I said.


    Alex nodded, and I turned around to return to my office.


    Before I can even get to my office, I can smell her burnt hair and cheap perfume as I walk up the


    stairs. When I turned the corner, I saw Ashley leaning against the wall, wearing a poor excuse for a


    shirt and shorts so short that there was nothing left to the imagination. As I walked into my office, I


    nearly gagged at the sight but rolled my eyes and continued to ignore her.


    "Andreweee." She said in her ear bleeding voice. I turn around and re at her, "S-sorry, Don." She


    trembled as she corrected herself.


    I stepped away from her and over to my desk. She came in with me and began stroking my arm in a


    pathetic attempt to seduce me. I stood up and moved my hand away from her touch. "Don''t fucking


    touch me," I said as I pulled out my gun and rested it on her brow.


    "But why?" Is it not because of her? You said she was a pointless person, but you wanted me." She


    raised her voice slightly.


    "I only used you, don''t fucking touch me and learn your ce or I''ll shoot you." I grumbled.


    "All right, Boss." She tripped. I lowered the gun and rolled my eyes. "Now, get out of my way." I


    snarled. I scoffed as she nodded and practically ran out of my office. I sat down in my chair and


    began scanning the "goods" that had arrived.


    Drugs were sold.


    Weapons were sold.


    When someone knocked on my door, I came to a halt.


    "Pleasee in." I said without looking up from the reports.


    "Boss." As he walked into my office and up to my desk, I overheard Alex say. "What did you find?" I


    asked as I set the reports down and motioned for him to sit down.


    "Sylvester Katz owns a club down in Los Angeles," he began, and I rolled my eyes because I


    already knew he owned a club because I had been to it. "He is 38 years old, six feet tall, and his


    bank statements state that he used to have quite a lot of money but that in the past few years he


    has begun to go into debt." He went on. I raised an eyebrow in his direction. Is this all Alex


    discovered on him?


    "What about buying girls, trafficking them, or having a criminal record?" I inquired.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "He has no criminal record, but he has some shady business dealings... but nothing about buying or


    trafficking girls." Alex responded.


    "All right, good job. You''re going to LA now to bring Sylvester here to me. Unharmed." I ordered.


    Alex nodded and exited my office after I dismissed him.


    I kept reading the reports and called a couple of other allies to discuss future meetings about


    territory and such. I decided to go to the gym after I finished because I had about 2 hours before


    going to pick up Ava.


    I wandered down to the gym and was relieved to find it empty. I took off my shirt and stood in front


    of the punching bag, letting everything out on it.


    "Sylvester will pay for his actions."


    "My Uncle has already paid for his actions, but I hope he is tortured in hell."


    "I had to be away from my peace, light, and reason to breathe for two weeks due to a family


    member."


    "Until the day I die, I will protect her."


    "I lo-"


    I came to a halt and shook the thought out of my head. I can''t love anyone the way I can with her,


    no matter how much I need her in my life. That kind of love is a sign of weakness, and I couldn''t do


    that to her. I hated myself for needing her presence but failing to provide her with what she required.


    I couldn''t love her because I was the leader of one of the world''s most ruthless and powerful mafias.


    I''d have to let her go and let her move on eventually.


    "Would I be able to let go of her?" I pondered.


    My chest tightened at the thought of someone else loving her as she deserved, and I wish I could,


    but my father has taught me not to. I was the way I was because of my father, and he haunted me


    even after he died.


    "Fuck," I yelled. I looked up at the clock in the gym corner and realized I needed to go pick up Ava.


    I cleaned up and walked over to my car, turning the key as it started up. I elerated out of the dirt


    parking lot and toward my mother''s house. The guards recognized me and opened the gate,


    allowing me to park on the side of the house.


    I entered the kitchen through the garage.


    No Ava.


    I went into the living room.


    No sign of Ava.


    I went upstairs to Dalia''s room.


    Still No Ava.


    I began to panic as I wondered where Dalia and Ava were.


    I dashed downstairs, grabbed my phone, and was about to call my men when I heard a faintugh


    outside. I dashed out into the front garden, where I found Dalia and Ava ying among the roses.


    My shoulders rxed, and I resumed my breathing.


    Both of them were safe.


    Ava was the first to notice me and nudge Dalia to turn around in my direction.


    "Brotherrrrr." She yelled, skipping over to me and hugging both of my legs. I smiled and knelt to


    embrace her.


    "I missed you, Little one." I spoke into her ear.


    "I missed you as well. "Ava told me she''s living with you; does that mean you''re now friends?" She


    inquired, pulling away from my embrace.


    I chuckled and looked at Ava, who was now staring at Dalia and me, and sheughed and rolled her


    eyes at me. "I guess we''re now friends." I informed Dalia.


    Dalia screamed, "YAYAYA!" I was shocked by how loud she was. I could hear Avaughing across


    from me and gave her a deathly stare, but it only made herugh louder.


    "Okay, Princess, I''m going home with Andrew." I roll my eyes again, she said betweenughs.


    "All right, bye bye." Dalia said as she walked back into the house. I stand up, surprised to see Ava


    bent down over the ck roses, no longerughing as she had just a few seconds ago. I approach


    her and kneel down to look at the roses with her.


    "Andrew?" She inquired, her gaze fixed on the roses.


    "Mhm," I said.


    "Who did you lose?" Ava inquired. Travis must have told her what the roses mean, I sigh.


    "My father," I replied, recalling all of my memories with him. I''m trying to recall some good ones but


    can''t think of any.


    "I loved him, but he was a cruel man who made me feel neglected and unwanted." I began by


    wanting to open up to her because she had trusted me with her past... "I wanted to put my trust in


    her." He would constantly beat me until I gave in to everything he asked of me. I didn''t understand


    why he did what he did at the time, but now I know he did it to shape me for this lifestyle. He taught


    me how to run the Mafia and be a great leader, but he also taught me not to be attached or to love."


    "When I was 7, he made me kill one of his whores with whom he would hook up." He warned me


    that killing would be something I would have to do all the time, but that wasn''t my most difficult kill.


    My toughest kill came when I was 13... I had to murder my six-month girlfriend. I tried to keep her a


    secret, but my father found out and told me to kill her instead of beating me, so I did." I continued,


    my gaze shifting from the roses to Ava''s face.


    She was not afraid, and there was no pity in her eyes; instead, she appeared to understand what I


    had just told her.


    "So why do you nt the flowers for him?" She inquired.


    "When Dalia was born, he transformed into apletely different person." He had already "trained"


    me to be the next leader, so all he wanted to do for Dalia was be a loving father. Many people would


    have despised Dalia for having the father they never had, but I was only happy for her. I wouldn''t


    have to shield her from her own father''s horrors. But he died when she was a year old, and both my


    mother and I agreed that he deserved the flowers."


    "Our small meaning of the flowers is a second chance, which was ideal for him." He changed so


    much, and I truly loved my father for that year because of how much he protected and cherished


    Dalia." I responded.


    "You''re not him." That was all Ava said before wrapping her arms around my neck and hugging me.


    I felt relieved when she said that she knew exactly what to say to me and that she epted me...


    just for me.


    "Come on, kitten, let''s go home." I said.


    "How many times have I told you that I am not a small animal?" For the millionth time today, she


    replied by rolling her eyes.


    "Perhaps once more." I chuckled as I yanked her away from the roses....

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Ava''s POV


    Few dayster


    Andrew''s hands were wrapped around my body, and his head was in the crock of my neck when I


    woke up. I smiled and gently stroked his hair. Nothing had ever felt so right, so safe, soplete.


    There were no words to describe it, but he was the only person I could confide in; I knew he would


    always protect me even if he knew I could do it myself. He was myfort, my warmth; he was the


    only reason I felt anything and wasn''t lost.


    "Congrattions on your birthday, kitten." I could hear him mumbling into my neck.


    "How did you know?" I asked, my face lowering as I stopped stroking his hair.


    "I''ve got my resources." He responded by taking his head off my neck and looking up at me.


    "Uggggg." I sighed, I despised my birthday.


    "What''s the matter?" He inquired, his hands cupped around my face.


    "Nothing, I just don''t like my birthday." I responded, lost in his deep green eyes.


    "You''re going to like this one." He said, kissing me.


    I closed my eyes and lost myself in his perfection; his tongue quickly found its way into my mouth


    andpeted with mine for dominance. I flipped him over and straddled him, fighting for


    dominance but was surprised to win.


    With a grin on my face, I pushed him back down onto the bed and began kissing him from his


    mouth to his abs. I had almost arrived at my destination when I felt a strong pair of arms pull me up


    and onto the side of the bed.


    I scowled at Andrew for not allowing me to continue. "I want you as much as you want me, but you


    have somewhere to be." But don''t worry, I''ll fuck you so hard you''ll be unable to sit." He whispered


    seductively into my ear, and I felt blood rush to my cheeks, turning them red.


    "Come on, kitten, let''s get this party started." Andrewughed when he saw my reaction. I rolled my


    eyes, got out of bed, and began getting ready.


    I changed into a ck bodysuit, boyfriend jeans, and ck boots after getting out of the shower. I


    used a dark red lipstick and a little mascara.


    I noticed that the shirt was a little low on me, and I would not normally wear something so revealing,


    but Andrew instilled in me a new sense of strength and confidence. It didn''t matter who looked at


    me as long as they didn''t touch, and if they did, I could easily get them off, and I''m sure Andrew


    would beat them to death if he was there.


    I exited the bathroom and approached Andrew, who was also getting ready but was still shirtless


    and facing away from me. I smirked, knowing exactly what I was going to do. As I began to kiss his


    neck, I ced my hand on his shoulders and ran my hands down to his chest. I smiled as I heard a


    growl from his chest, knowing I had him exactly where I wanted him.


    When Andrew turned around, the lust in his eyes had been reced by something else that I


    couldn''t ce. "What are you wearing?" Andrew inquired, looking me over. Andrew just raised his


    eyebrows at me as Iughed at what he had just said.


    "Go change." He said this while putting on a white t-shirt.


    "No." I said this as I walked away from him and to the bedside table to take my phone.


    "Yes." That''s all he said as he followed me to the bedside table.


    "No, I''ll wear whatever I want." Picking up my phone, I responded.


    "You may wear that only around me. I don''t want any other man to see you." Andrew snarled.


    "I. Don''t. Give. A. Damn. I''ll wear whatever I want, whenever I want, and however revealing I want."


    I turned around to meet an angry Andrew only centimeters away. I could see his frustration in his


    eyes as he grabbed both of my hands and pinned them against the wall.


    "Kitten I''m having very unholy thoughts just by looking at you, and no one else is allowed to think


    them except me. So, please change." He responded, his tone tinged with frustration.


    I rolled my eyes in annoyance at his inability to ept no for an answer. I put my leg behind his and


    brought it towards me, causing his leg to fall out from under him, causing him to let go of my hands


    and stumble backwards. I took advantage of the situation by grabbing his wrist and twisting his arm


    behind him, rendering him immobile unless he wanted a twisted arm and dislocated shoulder.


    "Your eyes may be green, but jealousy doesn''t look good on you," I said, bending down to his ear. "


    If it makes you feel better, you can spend the entire day with me."


    I heard him chuckle before grabbing my arm and throwing me over his shoulder. "I guess we''ll just


    have to make do." He responds by dragging me over to the closet. I sighed in defeat as Andrew


    ced me on the ground and hands me a ck leather jacket.


    "You''re unfathomable." I grabbed the jacket and slipped it on. I realized it was his when I smelled his


    enticing scent and discovered that my arms were too short for the arm sleeves.


    "Just for you." Andrew said, winking smugly at me.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, rolling my eyes at him. I inquired.


    "Your two friends are waiting for you at that bakery you frequent." He said as he sped his fingers


    around mine and led me out of the bedroom.


    "Aw, someone is thinking." While walking with him, I teased him.


    "Mhm, I won''t be able to join you at the bakery, but I will pick you up, I have a surprise for you."


    Andrew said as we walked down the stairs.


    "Oh? Now I''m really excited." I said.


    "You should be, Seb will apany you to the bakery and stay with you the entire time." As we


    approached the bottom of the stairs and found Seb standing by the door, he exined.


    "Is it really necessary? I can take care of myself." I replied, looking at Andrew.


    "Yes, you killed a Mafia boss, so people wille after you." Andrew borated.


    I shook my head and leaned in to kiss him. He kissed me back and wrapped his arms around my


    waist, leaving no space for air, which neither of us needed. He kissed me passionately and


    desperately, telling me he needed me more than he needed air, and I reciprocated the same need.


    My soul was his.


    *********


    "Avayyy!" Charis screamed, causing everyone in the bakery to turn around.


    "Shut up, you jerk." I eximed,ughing.


    "Oh, stop talking, I missed you." Charis said while sprinting towards me and embracing me in a hug.


    Iughed and hugged her back as Jenny approached us and joined the hug.


    "Hey, Ava," Jenny said.


    "Hey Jenny," I said.


    Charis and Jenny let go of me and led me to a table near the back of the bakery, where there was


    almost no one. I smiled as I looked around at the table, which had balloons on all four corners and


    confetti strewn all over it. In the center was arge cake with the words "Happy Birthday Ava!"


    "This is excessive, you guys." I was astounded at how big they had grown.


    "Nonsense," Charis said as she pushed me over to my chair.


    I sat and watched as Jenny and Charis sat across from me, each with one present for me. "Here


    are your presents, baby." Jenny said as she handed me her gift. I smiled and took it from her grasp;


    it was a small gold-wrapped box with a white bow on top.


    "My gift is better." Charis chuckled, almost hurling her present at me with delight. I took Charis''s gift,


    which was in arger box than Jenny''s and wrapped in red paper with no bow but a small note.


    "I''m getting more than I deserve." I burst outughing.


    "Close your eyes and open your gifts." You already know you deserve the best." Charis responded.


    I took Jenny''s present and carefully unwrapped it, revealing a white boxbeled "AirPods." "Omg, I


    can''t ept it, it''s too much," I eximed as I looked up at Jenny.


    "No, I know your earphones broke and you''ve wanted these since they were released." Jenny


    yelled.


    I smiled and rose from my seat, hugging her. I sat back down and took Charis''s present. I


    unwrapped the red wrapping to reveal a pair of diamond-encrusted pearl earrings. My eyes widen


    as I gaze at the magnificent piece of jewelry.


    "Charis, holy sh*t." As I heard herughing at my reaction, I gasped.


    I''m so in love with them." I said, s till in awe of how beautiful they are.


    "I''m overjoyed you like them." Charis yelled.


    "I love you both, thank you." Looking up at them, I said.


    "We love you as well, baby." Let''s eat some cake now." Jenny stated.


    I set aside my gifts and amused Jenny and Charis by cutting the cake and giving them each a


    piece. My favorite cake was red velvet, with buttercream frosting and chocte ganache. Charis,


    Jenny, and I continued to talk about what was going on in our lives, including Travis and Charis''s


    rtionship, which is now official.


    "So, what''s up with you?" Charis stated her mouth full of cake.


    "What exactly do you mean?" I inquired as I took another bite.


    "How are your job and your work for that family?" Charis inquired.


    I sighed and looked up at my two best friends, knowing I had to tell them the truth. I couldn''t tell


    them I was now involved with the Mafia and Andrew Jayson and I were... well, I''m not sure what we


    are, but we''re together...


    I ce my fork down, which draws both Charis and Jenny''s attention.


    "What''s the matter?" Jenny inquired.


    I exhale deeply and tell them everything. I told them the entire story about Sylvester, as well as how


    Andrew and I are seeing each other and that I have feelings for him. I told them about the ball and


    what Robert had done to me, and then I told them I had murdered him.


    I looked up again and was surprised to see their faces calm and unbothered. "Are you afraid?" I


    inquired, perplexed.


    "We love you, Ava, but we knew." Jenny responded.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you know?" Even more perplexed, I inquired.


    "We knew you were in the Mafia and what you did." We had no idea about Sylvester, but I am


    deeply sorry for what happened to you; you did not deserve it." Charis''s face dropped at thest


    part.


    "How?" I inquired, having lost interest in Sylvester.


    "Jenny''s boyfriend works in Travis'' gang, and she is involved as a weapons dealer, while I am a


    smuggler who makes a lot of bombs." Charis responded.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    "Are you serious?" my eyes widened. So, how did you end up working at that dinner where I first


    met you two?" I inquired.


    "In order to avoid detection, we must pretend to live a normal life." I apologize for keeping this from


    you, but we didn''t want to drag you into the criminal mess." Jenny borated.


    "No, it''s fine." Ipletelyprehend. I just never imagined that all of my friends were involved in


    criminal activity." I said.


    "We love you and have never lied to you." I hope you are aware of this." Charis said this while


    bowing her head.


    "Oh my goodness, I never thought you''d lie to me." I understand why you did it, and it''s just nice to


    have all the information now." I responded.


    "All right, enough criminal talk. I want you to have a good birthday, and Travis will be there in a few


    minutes." Charis squealed with delight as Travis approached.


    "Yay!" I eximed, delighted to see Travis.


    Travis entered the bakery a few minutester and approached our table. "Hello,dies." He said as


    he was holding a gift box in his hand.


    "Hello, babe." Charis said, standing up and kissing him on the cheek. I smiled at the sight, and I


    was overjoyed that my two best friends were dating.


    "Happy Birthday, shortness." Travis stated after finishing with Charis.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Thank you blue. "Do you have anything for me?" I chuckled, raising my eyebrows.


    "I was going to get you a stepstool, but I changed my mind." Heughed as he handed me the ck


    box.


    "I would have killed you." I red at him and took the box from his grasp.


    I opened the box and discovered a stunning ck metal glock. I ced my hand on the cool metal


    and stared in awe. It was stunning.


    "Thank you." I said, looking up at Travis and closing the box, because I''m sure having a gun in a


    bakery would raise some eyebrows.


    "I know how much you enjoy shooting guns, so now you have your own." As he sat down next to


    Charis, he said.


    "You''re the best." I said, putting my new gift in my bag.


    I looked up at them and searched the bakery for Seb.


    He''s still around. Great I wanted to cause some havoc.


    "Andrew has one of his men following me; I''d like to leave and then return to see if he notices." I


    borated.


    "Why?" Jenny inquired.


    "I don''t know, I''m bored, and I know how to get to the roof." I responded.


    "I''m not sure if that''s a good idea, Ava." Travis said.


    "Shut up; we''re leaving." I exploded.


    "All right, all right. "Be patient." Travis replied, his hands up in defeat. Iughed and waited for Seb


    to stop staring in our general direction.


    "Now." I muttered as I jumped up from the chair and ran for the back door. As I open a door leading


    to a stairwell, I hear Charis, Jenny, and Travis behind me. I opened the door and began climbing the


    stairs until we reached the top floor. I opened the door and led everyone outside onto the roof while


    we were all out of breath.


    I took a deep breath of fresh air and opened my eyes to take in the view of New York from the roof. I


    giggled and went to the edge of the building after hearing Charis, Jenny, and even Travis gasp at


    the sight of the city.


    "It''s incredible, Ava." Jenny yelled.


    "I used toe here all the time to think." I exined, getting lost in the city''s lights.


    After a few minutes, I realized Seb had probably noticed we were gone and was yelling at Andrew,


    so I rushed everyone down the stairs and back into the bakery. I scanned the bakery and found Seb


    right where I had left him; he looked me in the eyes and spoke into his earpiece. Most likely telling


    Andrew that I was still safe. We all returned to our seats, and for the next hour, Charis, Jenny,


    Travis, and I talked about everything while stuffing our faces with cake.


    When I felt a familiar hand touch my shoulder and turned around to look at him, we were all


    laughing at something Travis said.


    "It''s time for you to go, kitten." Andrew eximed as he looked around the table.


    "All right, I just have to get ready." I responded.


    "I''ll be waiting in the car," Andrew said, nodding.


    "All right, I''ll meet you there." I responded.


    I noticed Andrew looking at Travis and Travis tensing up. As Charis and Jenny began to clean up


    the table, I ignored it and began carefully packing all of my gifts into my bag.


    "We love you, babe, and happy birthday." Charis drew me into a bone-crushing hug. I gasped and


    smiled as I hugged her back.


    "We should hang out more. I''m missing you." Jenny spoke up after Charis let go of her.


    "We will, I assure you." I said while hugging her.


    "Shortness, I''ll see you soon." Travis said as he threw his arm around my shoulder and kissed the


    top of my head. I rolled my eyes at the gesture but didn''t mind because both he and I knew I treated


    him like an older brother.


    "Goodbye, guys." I said as I grabbed my bags and waved at them as I made my way out of the


    bakery.


    I approached the ck SUV, Seb behind me, and got into the back, where I was greeted by an


    agitated Andrew.


    "What happened?" As the driver began driving us home, I inquired.


    "Nothing." He moaned.


    "Is it because of what Travis did?" I rolled my eyes. I inquired, preferring not to deal with an agitated


    Andrew. "What did Travis do?" he demanded, his head snapping to me. He gave a snarl.


    Great. It wasn''t that, and now I have to tell Andrew, who is overly protective, what Travis did.


    "He simply kissed the top of my head." I shrugged and moved my gaze to the window.


    "WHAT." He yelled, startling the driver. I approached him and pped Andrew on the left cheek.


    "You must learn to control your jealousy." Travis is nothing more than a brother to me. Even though


    he is dating my friend, if I wanted to be with someone else, I would. But I''m right here with you, so


    shut up." I hissed, my gaze fixed on him.


    "Ava, for God''s sake, I can''t control it; this new sensation is new to me." I can''t bear the thought of


    another man being with you, let alone touching you." Andrew responded.


    "You''re a talker; just three weeks ago, you were all over Ashley." So if I want to be with another


    man, I should be able to do so," I scoffed.


    "Av-" Andrew said, his voice dangerously low.


    "Don''t." I said, turning away from him and looking out the window.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Mafia Desire


    Chapter 48


    I stormed into the house, not looking around to see if Andrew was following me. I know I shouldn''t


    be mad at him, but a small part of me couldn''t get over the fact that Ashley and him were in each


    other''s arms on that horrible day.


    I stomped up to my room and shut the door.


    "Perhaps I should just leave for a few days to wrap my head around everything." I pondered.


    I knew how I felt around him, howpletely andpletely addicted I was to him. But, at the


    same time, I knew that he could ruin me more than anyone else ever could, and I couldn''t go


    through that pain again.


    I started looking around my old room and smiled slightly when I found everything exactly as I had


    left it.


    I''d been staying in Andrew''s room instead of mine since he exined what had happened.


    I took a duffle bag from the back of my closet and began stuffing clothes into it. My mind was racing


    with ideas...


    "Should I really go?"


    "Yes, I need to remember what life is like without him."


    "But you just did it a few days ago."


    When I realized what I was doing, I stopped packing and sat down on the floor.


    I''m such a moron.


    I did experience life without him, and it felt like I was suffocating despite having ess to all the air I


    could think of. He was my oxygen, my lungs... I didn''t need to see what life was like without him


    because I knew I needed him by my side.


    I sighed and stuffed the duffle bag back into the closet, then shut the closet doors and copsed


    onto the bed.


    "I need to see him," I reasoned before hearing a knock at my door.


    I got out of bed and walked over to the door, which I opened to reveal Andrew standing there with a


    pair of boxes in his hands.


    "Andrew I a-" I began.


    "Please allow me to exin, Ava." Andrew interrupted my thought. I nodded and moved aside to


    allow him to enter my room. He entered the room and sat on the bed, leaving the two boxes to the


    side. I approached him and sat next to him.


    He sighed and took my hand, engulfing his in mine, sending shivers down my spine. Even such a


    simple movement and touch sends shockwaves through me.


    "I''ve never felt the way I feel about you before, nothing made sense... I felt worthless. But then you


    came into my life, and you were the first person in my life who did not tremble in my presence.


    Everything about you captivated me: your strength, your demeanor, and your perfection. When you


    entered my life, I discovered my purpose: to protect you. I was created to protect you, and only


    death will keep me from doing so." Andrew said, looking me in the eyes to make sure I meant it.


    "Thank you, Andrew." That''s all I can say before Andrew''s lips collide with mine. I wrap my arms


    around his neck and kiss him back with such passion and meaning that the stars could fall.


    "It''s now time for my presents." Andrew said as he drew back and handed me the two boxes.


    I took the first one, the smaller one, and marveled at its shoddy wrapping, knowing that Andrew had


    done it. I unwrapped the gift and opened the small white box to reveal a lovely ne.


    I eximed in awe at its beauty. It''s a ck rose with small diamonds running through its petals.


    "This is my second shot. "You are my second shot at life." Andrew exined as he wrapped the


    ne around my neck. I ced my hand on top of it, tracing the flower with my fingers, and felt


    its cold pendent against my cool neck.


    "I really like it, Andrew." I burst outughing.


    "You have another, kitten." Andrew said as he handed me another box, slightlyrger than thest.


    I smiled and turned to Andrew as I opened the second gift and discovered a gun with a silencer


    inside the box. "I appreciate it." I said.


    I took the gun out of the box and looked at how perfectly it fit into my hand; I was in love.


    "I have one more surprise for you, so get ready because we''re going out." Andrew exined as he


    stood up and walked out of my room.


    I sighed and took a look around. "How could I have thought I should leave?"


    I stood up and walked to the bathroom, where I sighed in relief. I wasn''t having nightmares, and


    Sylvester wasn''t on my mind all the time for the first time in a long time.


    I sprayed my face with water and began removing my makeup in order to redo it. I applied a small


    amount of concealer, red-applied mascara, and instead of a deep red lipstick, I chose a matte


    lipstick. I looked fantastic.


    I entered my room and searched my closet for the deep red lingerie set I nned to wear under the


    ck dress I had chosen. "Andrew wouldn''t be able to resist me with this on," I reasoned.


    I put on the sleek ck dress I had chosen and paired it with ck heels. I chose to wear my hair


    down and in its natural curls. Before heading downstairs to meet Andrew, I double-checked myself


    in the mirror.


    I went down the stairs and met Andrew at the bottom. He was dressed in a white button-up shirt that


    fit him perfectly and showed off all of his muscles. He wore it with ck pants and a small gold


    chain around his neck.


    "You look stunning." Andrew took my hand in his and twirled me into him. Iughed and put my


    hand on his chest, inhaling his intoxicating scent.


    "You don''t look bad either." I said this while kissing his cheek.


    "Come on,e on." Andrew said as he took my hand and led me to the car.


    We got in the car and drove through the city until we came to a stop outside of a restaurant called


    "Daniel." I eximed and returned my gaze to Andrew, saying, "I''ve always wanted toe here,


    but I couldn''t afford the food."


    "Congrattions on your birthday." Andrew smiled and whispered. I returned his smile as he led me


    inside the restaurant.


    "Hello, "How can I assist you?" When she saw Andrew, the hostess asked, batting her eyshes


    and raising her voice.


    "You must be new." Andrew stated, unimpressedly looking the girl up and down. What was he on


    about? I furrowed my brows.


    Suddenly, an older man in his 60s appeared from behind the girl. He had white hair and blue eyes,


    but the wrinkles across his face made it difficult to look into them. "Oh, Mr. Jayson." "Is this your


    usual table?" He inquired.


    "Yes." Andrew stated as he walked towards the back of the restaurant into a less crowded area. He


    led us to a table in the very back, next to a window with an incredible view.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He drew a chair for me. "Do youe here often?" As Andrew sat across from me, I inquired.


    "No, I''m the owner of the restaurant." Andrew eximed, amusedly looking at me.


    "Of course you do," I say. Sarcastically, I murmured.


    "May I bring you something to drink, sir?" The hostess inquired, her gaze fixed on Andrew and


    completely ignoring me. I rolled my eyes and sat back; I know I was supposed to be jealous or


    protective or something, but I found it amusing to watch Andrew get annoyed by other people.


    "A ss of my favorite," Andrew said.


    "Is that it?" The girl inquired, her voice as seductive as possible.


    "Obviously not, or are you blind? Andrew responded angrily, rolling his eyes.


    "What, sir?" She tripped.


    "You haven''t asked what my girlfriend wants." Andrew added as he looked at me.


    I was taken aback by what he had just said. Girlfriend? I mean, I know we''re exclusive and I don''t


    want to be with anyone other than him, but hearing him say it makes me feel something else.


    "Of course." The youngdy sighed in disappointment.


    "I''ll take whatever he has," I said.


    "All right, I''ll be right back." The girl said as she walked away from our table.


    "Girlfriend?" I inquired, raising my brow.


    "What else could you be?" Andrew responded unconcerned.


    "Nothing, it''s just nice to finally have abel." I eximed,ughing.


    "You have been mine since the day I met you, it''s just now you know," Andrew said, raising his


    eyebrows.


    "Haha funny Andrew, but when you saw me, you hated me." I responded.


    "But that doesn''t mean you weren''t mine." He shook his head.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    I rolled my eyes as the girl returned with the drinks, setting them down and asking if we were ready


    to order, but Andrew simply shooed her away. I take a sip of the red drink and swallow the bitter


    liquid.


    Andrew looked at me andughed when I made a face about how disgusting the wine tasted. My


    heart flutters as I watch himugh at me; he shouldugh more. I felt sick and the urge to vomit all


    of a sudden.


    "I''m going to the restroom; I''ll be right back." I informed Andrew.


    "Don''t be too long, kitten." Andrew responded.


    I rolled my eyes and proceeded to the bathroom, but before I could open the door, I felt a cloth on


    my mouth and everything went ck.


    **********


    Andrew''s POV


    "God, today was nothing but stressful and irritating." I was thinking to myself.


    The main base experienced an explosion in the east wing, killing 12 people and costing thousands


    of dors to repair. The explosion had to have been an inside job because it was new and no one


    knew where it was except my gang, and Ava was upset with me because of Travis.


    Ring...


    Ring...


    I looked down at my phone, which was shing "Alex" across the screen.


    "Mhm." I hummed, annoyed that I had told my men not to call me unless it was absolutely


    necessary.


    "Boss, you muste to the base; it is critical." Alex stated over the phone.


    "All right, I''ll be there in 20 minutes." I responded.


    "It''s just right. Now I have to cancel my date with Ava."


    I rose from my seat and proceeded to walk to the restroom to fetch Ava. I stood by the bathroom


    door and knocked, hoping to let Ava know I''d be waiting for her at the car, but was surprised when


    the door opened.


    I panicked and ran my hand through my hair. I took my phone out of my pockets and dialed Alex''s


    number.


    "Yes, Boss?" He inquired.


    "Bring everyone down here RIGHT NOW." I yelled into my phone. I hung up and walked back to the


    restaurant, my chest growing heavy and my mind racing. I began walking back and forth, trying to


    figure out who was trying to take her. My fists clenched as anger coursed through my veins; I would


    kill whoever had hurt her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "She has to be fine." I was thinking to myself.


    About 15 of my men walk into the restaurant a few minutester. "Go through everyone and find


    her." I hissed at them, and they all nodded before starting to shake the customers down. When one


    of them came out of the bathroom with something in his hand, a couple of my men went to the back,


    searching the staff as well.


    "Boss." said the man. "What? I yelled at him.


    "I discovered this on the sink." He said, holding up the ck rose ne. I snatched the ne


    from his grasp and nearly fell to the ground while holding it.


    "Did she abandon me?" I asked myself, unsure what to make of the situation.


    "No, she won''t." I was thinking to myself.


    I felt a buzz in my pocket and reached inside to pull out my phone, which had Alex''s phone number


    on the front.


    "For God''s sake, WHAT?" I yelled into my phone.


    "You need to get to the base, boss... it''s about Ava." Alex stated.


    "OK, I''ming," I said, my heart almost stopping. I grumbled. I stuffed my phone back into my


    pocket and carefully slipped the rose ne into the other.


    "Remain here and continue your search for her." I instructed the man who had discovered the


    ne, and he nodded and walked away from me.


    When the driver asked if I was sure I wanted to drive, I stormed out of the restaurant and nearly


    threw him out of the car. I slid into the driver''s seat and raced out of town, exceeding the speed limit.


    With all the thoughts racing through my mind, I barely made it into the parking lot.


    "Did she go?"


    "Was she kidnapped?"


    "I promised to keep her safe, but I failed."


    I stormed into the building and into my office, where Ashley and Alex were already waiting for me.


    When I saw Ashley, I almost turned red; she had no business being here. "Ava," I said as I sat in my


    chair, trying to control my rage.


    "She was the mastermind behind today''s attack." Alex said as he looked down at me. "Think very


    carefully about what you''re going to say," I said, pulling my gun from my waistband and pointing it at


    his head. I spat, trying not to kill my second inmand.


    "Around 3:00, Seb told me she was out of his sight for about 30 minutes." The bomb went off at


    3:17, which meant she was gone for the time it would have taken her to call the person who would


    set off the bomb, let the bomb go off, and then return." Alex borated. My grip on the gun


    tightened, and I could feel my teeth grinding against each other.


    "Ava would never just harm or kill people."


    "Do you have evidence or are you just guessing?" My gun remained pointed at his head as I hissed.


    "She was with her friends, and I checked their backgrounds, and one of them is an explosives


    expert... she vanished, and she was also not present at the time of the explosion." Alex responded.


    "She would not do that, so Alex is lying, or she did do that and Alex is correct."


    When I heard Ashley, I managed to lower my gun and begin to stomp out of the room, but I ignored


    it and continued on my way. I was beyond angry and more confused than anything else to be there


    right now. I was irrational, and if I had stayed, I would have killed them both. I got into my car and


    drove home, almost colliding with a slew of objects. When I realized I was home, I mmed my foot


    on the brakes.


    The word "home" didn''t work "It doesn''t even make sense without her.


    I stormed up to her room, hoping to find something that would persuade me that she wasn''t lying


    "Don''t abandon me. I looked around the room before walking over to the bathroom. I flipped through


    everything, unsure of what I was looking for. I walked out and scanned the bedroom and closet


    once more. I just wanted to make certain...


    "What on earth am I thinking? She would never abandon me." I opened the closet doors and looked


    around.


    "I have faith in her." I was thinking to myself. I shook my head and began to close the closet doors


    when I noticed a ck bag. I walked over to the far corner of her closet and took out the enigmatic


    bag. My eyes widened and I shook as I looked through the bag, and then it hit me.


    She had a bag full of clothes, her friend had left, her ne had been left behind, everything.


    She dumped me...


    All of my emotions and memories began to flood back to me. I remember the first time I saw her,


    our first kiss, the first time I made herugh, and the way she made me feel. She lied about her


    feelings, her concern for me, and she yed me.


    When I realized what was going on, I felt a physical ache in my chest that was quickly masked by


    anger.


    I don''t care about her anymore.


    I took out my phone and dialed Alex''s number; he answered on the first ring, "Yes, Boss?"


    "Find her," I said.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    All of my emotions had vanished, leaving only anger. Betrayal was the worst thing you could do in


    the Mafia, and it was enough to send you to the 7th ring of hell, ording to my father.


    My father said I was weak if I couldn''t shoot someone who had betrayed me... but I wasn''t sure if I


    had the strength to kill her.


    "FUCKKKK." I screamed. I threw my phone across the room at the wall, which shattered on impact.


    I turned to face the wall and, without thinking, began punching it. I couldn''t see anything, couldn''t


    feel anything, and all I could see was red.


    "Boss," one of my men said as he tried to break me out of my trance.


    "What?!" I screamed at him, moving my gaze away from the wall and toward the man who had just


    touched me.


    "Boss, there was no sign of her at the restaurant, but based on what the men saw, we believe she


    fled." Seb said as he backed away from me.


    "Fuck," I yelled, returning furry to my body.


    "Locate her. I don''t care if you have to hack the government. BUT FIND HER OUT." I yelled, and I''m


    sure Ava could hear me no matter where she was.


    Seb nodded and exited the room, leaving me to deal with my rage alone.


    I took out the ne I had given her from my other pocket.


    I had never given a gift to anyone other than Dalia; she was the first person I wanted to give


    something to. I wanted to give her everything, and if she asked, I was ready to never let her go.


    But she clearly didn''t care because she lied.


    Anger slowly returned to my body, and I hurled the ne across the room, where itnded next


    to the shattered phone.


    She had no value.


    Three weekster...


    "Don?" Ashley asked as she opened my office doors.


    "Is it because of Ava?" I spat, not looking up from the papers in front of me because I didn''t want to


    deal with her.


    "Yes." As she walked into my office, she replied with a smug smile on her face.


    "All right," I hissed.


    It had been three weeks and there had been no sign of Ava.


    With each passing day, there was more evidence pointing to her, but I wasn''t sleeping at all. My


    body wouldn''t let me sleep, so I spent every waking moment looking for her. I was numb to all


    emotions, and I didn''t know what they were, I didn''t want to find her to help me anymore... I wanted


    to find her so I could torture her for what she did.


    Ashley approached my desk and mmed a file in front of me. I raised an eyebrow at her, debating


    whether I should just kill her now.


    "I have proof that she is a backstabbing slut." She said while cing her hand on mine and running


    her fingers up my arm.


    "Get off my back." I growled and drew the file closer to me.


    When I opened the files, she finally removed her filthy hands and gave me a scoff.


    My jaw clenched and my hands balled into fists, revealing white knuckles. They were photos of Ava


    and Travis kissing. I began to shake as a result of my rage, and I closed my eyes to try to calm


    myself, only to make matters worse by picturing them together.


    I lunged at Ashley and lifted her off the ground by grabbing her neck in my hand.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" I growled, seeing only red.


    "What exactly do you mean?" Ashley stutters and grabs my hands.


    "She''d never cheat on me, so when and how were these photos taken?" I snarled.


    "When she was living with Travis at his house. I hired someone to follow her, and she got these


    photos as a result." She struggled to breathe as she spoke.


    I let go of her and she fell to the ground, gasping for air. When I looked back at the photos, the


    realization hit me again. Something inside of me told me she didn''t fake and everything was real but


    vanished as soon as I looked at them again.


    She didn¡¯t care for me. So I didn¡¯t either.


    If she could just leave and kill 12 of my men when I trusted her I would do worse.


    I looked down at Ashley who was still on the floor gasping for breath. "Get every assassin we have


    and bring them here." I told her.


    She looked up at me, knowing where I was going and smirked. She nodded and rushed off the floor


    and out of my office.


    30 minutester there were 10 people in my office, all of my loyal and best assassins. "I have a job


    for you all and if you canplete it I won¡¯t kill you." I shouted, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. They


    all stood up straighter and looked straight at me.


    "I am sure all of you know who Ava is... I want her hunted and dead." I said, scanning the room. My


    eyesnded on Melissa who was looking unsure about what I just said, "And if anyone betrays me I


    will not hesitate to kill them or their loved ones." I said, staring at Melissa who was ring back at


    me.


    I smirked as I continued the challenge she was trying to win, starring at her making sure she knew


    what I meant. I scoffed when she finally backed down and looked away.


    "Good, you"re dismissed." I growled, sitting back down in my office chair.


    They all nodded and quickly left the room, trying to get started on their new assignment.


    I aming for you Ava and I will release all hell on you.


    Ava¡¯s POV


    I was woken up by a brut force hitting me on the face. My eyes flew open and I felt my face fly to the


    side and a throbbing pain on the side of my face and nose.


    "Finally the bitch is awake." I heard a dark voice that I hoped I would never hear again say. I looked


    around the room panicking, the familiar walls, the familiar mattress on the floor, and finally the eyes


    that belonged to the devil itself.


    Sylvester.


    I brought my hand too my face too feel the damage done but Sylvester gabbed my wrist and threw it


    too the ground, I turned my head away from him not wanting to face him.


    "How much have you missed me kitten." His voiceced with venom. My face whipped around,


    turning to look at him. I watched as his mouth turned into a smirk and a maniacal noisees from


    him. My eyes widen and wrapped my mind about what was happening.


    "I was back with Sylvester, my worst nightmare, my demon, my darkness... but I have trained for


    this. Andrew was probably looking for me; I just needed to fight my way out."


    I scurried off the cement ground where I wasying and stood on my feet.


    Sylvester was obviously taken back from the movement because he wasn¡¯t ready when I took a jab


    at his face and kicked him in his stomach. He hunched over in pain and I looked at him, searching


    for a key on him.


    I spotted the gold key around his neck that I needed to unlock the door from across the room. I


    remembered Andrew¡¯s ne and reached for my neck but frowned when I didn¡¯t feel the back


    rose pendant on my neck. I looked down and felt around my neck noticing that it was gone... the


    one thing Andrew gave me was gone.


    I looked back at Sylvester who was still hunched over and took the opportunity to lung at him. I got


    on top of him and started swinging punches at his face, hoping that he would eventually pass out.


    His nose started to bleed and I saw blood spewing out of his mouth but I didn¡¯t care, I continued to


    punch but in a sudden movement he pushed me off and got on top of me.


    "You little bitch." He spat in my face. He raised his hand and pped me across the face, he then


    grabbed my jaw and forced me to look at him before he brought his hand to my neck and began to


    squeeze while ramming my head into the floor, over and over.


    I started to see ck spots but refused to pass out, "I had to beat him." I used my legs too kick him


    where the sun didn¡¯t shine and removed his hands of my neck, gasping for breath as I felt a


    throbbing pain on the back of my head.


    I scrambled away from him and tried to steady myself due to the fact that my head was spinning


    and I could barely see anything. I took a few breathes and steadied my shaking and focused my


    eyes before I saw Sylvester lunging at me.


    I was quick and I dodged his punch, making him punch the cold hard floor. "FUCK." Sylvester


    screamed, holding his knuckles and snapping his head towards me, his eyes murderous.


    I quickly stood up but knew I was too quick when I almost fainted. Before I could open my eyes, I


    felt a sharp pain on my head and my head snapped back towards the pain. I opened my eyes and


    watched as Sylvester grabbed my hair and yanked my head into a wall, making me stumble to the


    floor.. again.


    I heard Sylvester take a knife out of his pocket and tracing it across my upper chest and arms.


    "Such a pretty little thing." He snarled as he applied more pressure into the knife, making it slice


    open my skin. He started leaving small, deep cuts all over my upper arms and corbone.


    I felt the blood oozing out of each cut and could feel each sharp pain when he would leave another


    cut on me.


    My body was bing to weak to fight and I could feel my life drain out of me.


    "I was going to die."


    I sighed and wanted to let myself be engulfed by the darkness, my only regret is not being with


    Andrew when I died. I closed my eyes but felt a indescribable paining from my stomach, I shot


    my eyes open and watched as Sylvester kicked my stomach, making me curl up.


    "You¡¯re lucky he let me take you for free." Sylvester hissed, kicking my stomach for thest time and


    spitting at me. He then got on top of me and continuously took jabs at my face, I could feel the


    blood forming in my mouth and I was more than sure that my nose was broken, he finally stopped


    and chocked me again until my eyes rolled to the back of my head.


    He let go when I was just starting to see ck spots, I greedily gasped for air but felt an


    excruciating pain when I breathed in, probably because I had a few broken ribs.


    He then grabbed my almost lifeless body by the hair and dragged me across the floor to a corner in


    the room, he lifted my hand up and I felt a cold sp around my wrist. I looked up and watched as


    he chained me up like an animal, my ankles and wrists attached too chains that were attached to


    the wall.


    He looked up at me before punching me once more in the face, so hard that my right eye wouldn¡¯t


    open. "I am far from done with you." He snarled, getting up and leaving me chained up and barley


    breathing.


    I closed my eyes and tried to die... I wanted to die. I was so tired, and I had experienced everything


    I wanted. I had my happiness, I had my perfect moments and I had Andrew. I felt a tear fall down


    my cheek as I remembered all the memories I had with Andrew, the first kiss, the first time I saw


    him smile, and the time I knew I fell for him. I just hoped Andrew would forgive me for letting myself


    die, I didn¡¯t want to leave him but I couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    I had been fighting Sylvester for 6 years, 3 of them physically but then the other 3 mentally and


    mentally was so much harder. I had to learn how to get past my trauma and how to keep the


    monsters at bay but s he was here and I was the one chained up. I couldn¡¯t do it anymore and I


    hoped that in another life I would find Andrew again and we could be happy, just us.


    I thought about everything I loved about Andrew, his smile, how protective he is, his loyalty, his love


    for his sister, how strong he was to fight all of his demons, how selfless he was, and finally how he


    epted me. He didn¡¯t look at me as dirty, he was willing to help me fight my demons, he was


    gentle with me, and he helped me grow into a stronger person.


    "I am sorry Andrew, I am weak right now, I am leaving you but you¡¯re going to be okay. You have


    your mom who loves you more then you know and you have Dalia who needs you with her every


    fiber, she needs you too protect her." Was thest thing I thought before I was engulfed with


    darkness?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Ava¡¯s POV


    "WAKE UP, YOU WHORE." I heard Sylvester scream. I flinched when he yelled and shot my eyes


    wide open, meeting a very angry Sylvester. I felt his fist meet my face and I heard my nose break as


    the blood came rushing out of it.


    "You have been out for a week, slut." Sylvester shouted, grabbing a fist full of my hair and yanking it


    to the side. I tried too punch him too defend myself but was unable when I felt the chain¡¯s yank my


    arm back. "You"re gonna pay for that." Sylvester said, noticing my action.


    I watched in horror as he let go of my hand and started too undue his belt.


    He pulled down his pants leaving him only in his boxers and a shirt. My eyes widened and I started


    to go into panic mode, Sylvester watched my struggling and startedughing. He ced himself on


    top of me and began attacking my neck with his mouth.


    My eyes started to water when he began touching me.


    I was still in my ck dress from going out with Andrew and Sylvester knew that he had easy


    ess to whatever he wanted. I began iling my arms and legs around, making my body move


    around, in an attempt to get Sylvester off but I couldn¡¯t do much because of the chains.


    "Stop moving. I wanted you to be awake for this; I want you to remember this." Olive said, his mouth


    still attacking my neck going down further and further.


    I screamed and screamed hoping, praying that someone would hear me and help. Tears began to


    stream down my face as I felt him rip my dress in half, exposing my underwear.


    "This is better than anything I expected." Sylvester grinned, as he stopped attacking me and looked


    at me now almost exposed in the red lingerie I was wearing for Andrew.


    "GET AWAY FROM ME." I yelled at the top of my lungs, still iling myself around hoping that I


    could slip my hand through one of the restraints.


    "Shut up, I know you¡¯re going to enjoy this." He said, cing his hand over my mouth preventing me


    from screaming and reaching for my underwear. I took the opportunity to bite his hand as hard as


    possible, drawing blood and making Sylvester yell.


    He yanked his hand away from my mouth and looked at me viciously. He reached behind his back


    and pointed a gun at me.


    "Please kill me." I thought, closing my eyes ready to ept my fate.


    I heard a gunshot go off and waited for the pain to kick in but once I felt nothing but ringing in my


    ears I opened my eyes. I inspected myself and saw that there was no blood anywhere, I looked


    back at Sylvester and he started tough like a maniac.


    "I am not too kill you kitten, he gave you up and I intend to have some fun." Sylvester hissed. I


    furrowed my eyebrows in wonder of why he started to call me "kitten" and who was talking about.


    The only person that called me "kitten" was... no.


    My eyes shot back too him and I looked into his, searching for an answer. Sylvester¡¯s straight face


    turned into a evil smile when he knew what I was thinking. He bent down by me and looked me


    straight in the eyes before saying, "Andrew, gave you too me."


    My eyes widen and I felt them start to water. Sylvester¡¯s evilugh filled the room and I hear him


    walk out, leaving mepletely alone to my thoughts.


    "Did Andrew sell me?"


    "Did he fake everything?"


    "No"


    "He wouldn¡¯t."


    "Sylvester is just trying to get into my head."


    I bring my hand too my in an attempt too wipe a tear off my cheek but am surprised when I actually


    felt my hand caress my cheek. I opened my eyes and look at my hand and back up too the chain.


    "That stupid idiot shot the chain and not the wall."


    I took my now free arm, letting it fall to the ground in exhaustion.


    My army on the ground for a good 10 minutes before I found the strength to bring it up too my


    other chained up arm. I observed the sp around my wrist, it was about 3 inches thick and had a


    lock around it, connecting it to the chains. I noticed that it wasn¡¯t a military grade lock and I could


    easily pick it if I had something to pick it with.


    I used my free hand to grab a bobby pin out of my hair and started to work on the lock, a few


    secondster the lock unlocked, unchaining me from the wall. My arm fell and after a few minutes of


    rest I picked the ankle locks.


    After I had gotten myselfpletely free I looked around the very familiar room. There was no


    flooring so it was all concrete, in the corner next to me there was the blood stained mattress I used


    to sleep in and the door on the other side of me, which was only a few feet away.


    I carefully got up and attempted to cover myself with what was left of my dress but was


    unsessful because Sylvester ripped it in half across my stomach. I steadied my breathe trying


    not to remember what he had done and tried to walk over to the door.


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t open because Sylvester always locked it so I just needed to wait for him toe


    down and grab his gun from his back waist band, shot him and then grab the key and escape.


    Simple.


    I knew he wouldn¡¯t being for a while since he just spent time with me and from the amount of


    thumps from upstairs, it was about 6 and people were starting toe in. I sat down next to the


    door and brought my legs to my chest, hugging them.


    Thoughts racing around in my head about everything that he said.


    "Andrew was the only one to call me kitten."


    "So how would Sylvester know that."


    "Maybe Andrew really did sell m- No he wouldn¡¯t."


    "There has to be another reason."


    "After I escape I will go to him."


    "He must be worried about me."


    I was brought out of thought when I heard footstepsing down the stairs and approaching the


    door.


    I pressed myself beside the door so when he swung it open he wouldn¡¯t see me. I heard the key


    being ced into the key whole and turn until I heard a, "click."


    The door swung open and Sylvester walked into the room starring across at the chains that were


    empty. I looked at his back and saw the ck handle of the gun, I lunged at him before he could


    turn around and sessfully grabbed the gun form his waistband.


    He felt the movement and turned around, facing me with a gun pointed to his head.


    My breath stopped when I remembered thest time I pointed a gun at Sylvester. I shoved the


    thought out of my head and refocused my attention to Sylvester.


    "I WILL KILL YOU, YOU WHO-" Sylvester started but couldn¡¯t finish when I pulled the trigger,


    leaving a bullet hole in-between his eyes.


    His lifeless body dropped to the floor and I stood in shock, I felt tingles run up and down my body


    before I looked at Sylvester again. Satisfaction ran through me, I killed him, he was dead, I was


    strong. I pointed the gun down at his lifeless body and started shooting him until I emptied the


    chamber, leaving his facepletely un recognizable.


    I turned around and sprinted out the door and up the stairs, leading to a very busy strip club.


    I took the back way out and walked out to the parking lot, still in my torn dress and red lingerie. I


    searched the lot and found Sylvester¡¯s car, I punched the ss window, setting off the car rm but


    quickly disabled it when I got it.


    I slid into the driver¡¯s seat and pulled down the sun shades hoping to find the keys and s I felt


    something fall into myp. I took the keys and started the ignition and drove out of the club, racing


    onto the road.


    "FUCK." I screamed, when I realized I was still in LA and across the country from Andrew. I hit the


    steering wheel but instantly regretted it when I felt a sharp pain flow through me. I pulled the car


    over to inspect what had caused it too hurt so much and my eyes widened when I saw that my hand


    was almost purple.


    I looked down at the rest of my body and whined when I noticed the marks that Sylvester left


    including the punches from a week ago. I had to go to a hospital.


    I got back onto the road and drove to the nearest hospital I could find. I parked in the emergency


    driveway and tried to get out of the car when I noticed I could barely stand due to the immense pain


    coming from my stomach and legs.


    "Excuse me you can¡¯t park here. OH MY GOD." I heard a nurse saying out of the hospital


    doors.


    I looked up at her weekly and tried to walk over to her but failed when I lost my bnce and cked


    out.


    Beep...


    Beep...


    Beep...


    "What the hell was that god awful noise." I thought to myself not wanting to open my eyes.


    Beep...


    Beep...


    "Fine, god damit."


    I opened my eyes and adjusted to the light around me. I looked around and saw needles inside of


    me, wires hooked up to me and a machines all around me.


    "What the hell." I murmured, grabbing the wires, pulling them off me as well as the needles.


    "Don¡¯t do that." I heard someone say. I looked up and saw ady that was wearing an all blue


    outfit... a nurse.


    "I will live." I said, rolling my eyes and proceeding to take off the wires. I didn¡¯t want to be rude but I


    had somewhere too be and I didn¡¯t want to bring to much attention to myself.


    "Okay I will let the police know you are awake and then I will get you some pain killers." The nurse


    said, walking away from my room.


    "NO NO NO POLICE." I screamed, trying to get out of the bed too go chase her down.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She turned back into my hospital room and raised an eyebrow at me, "You had sps around your


    wrists and there were signs of abuse, Miss. I have to get the police."


    "Please don¡¯t, please." I begged.


    "I am sorry, Miss but I have too." She sighed walking out of the room again.


    "Fuck." I muttered under my breathe. I looked around me and noticed that I had no belongings and I


    could just make a run for it. I struggled to get out of the bed but found it easy to walk; I steadied


    myself and slowly walked out of the room looking both ways down the hall before sprinting to the


    exit.


    I swung the "Emergency Exit" stairs and started bolting down them.


    "Ouch"


    "Ouch"


    "Ouch"


    I finally got to the first floor and sprinted out of the hospital and into the city. I felt abnormally cold


    and looked down and noticed I was still wearing the hospital gown. I frantically looked around and


    took a deep breathe when I noticed it was the middle of the day and no one was on the streets.


    I waved down a taxi and got it, getting weird nces from the driver I ignored them and gave him an


    address. When we arrived at our destination I told the taxi driver to wait for me while I go get the


    money.


    I walked up the driveway and knocked on the door.


    "Hi, shortness."

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Ava''s POV


    "Holy Hell! Are you okay?" Travis frantically asked. I rolled my eyes at him being so dramatic, "I need money to pay for the cab." I said.


    "I will worry about that, you need to get inside and sit down.¡± Travis said, reaching for my shoulder.


    I flinched at the movement and shut my eyes; I slowed my breath and reopened my eyes to meet a very confused Travis. I shook my head and went


    inside the house, sitting down on the sofa


    A few moments Travis came back from paying that taxi driver. He walked into the living room and sat across from me, I watched as he looked me up


    and down, worry in his eye.


    "Ava, what the hell are you okay?" He asked cutting his head down and sounding like he was on the verge of tears.


    "Travis stop being over dramatic, I am fine." I replied, trying tofort him.


    Travis looked up at me and shook his head, "Have you seen yourself?¡± He asked.


    I rolled my eyes and tried to crack a smile, "Wow thanks for telling me I look good.¡± I replied.


    "Come on the bathroom is down hallway, first one on the right.¡± He told me.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him trying to decipher if he was being serious or not, he was being serious. I got up from the couch and went to the bathroom, looking at


    myself in the mirror.


    I gasped at my reflection


    My cheeks were hollow and stripped of color, my lip was purple with a small cut on it. it looked like I had stitches by my eyebrow causing a slit in my


    left eyebrow, my eyes had bags under them and my right eye had a hint of purple. My neck had the blue imprints of Sylvester¡¯s hand, I brought my


    hand too my neck and flinched when I remembered what had caused it.


    On both my wrists there were ck bruises from the chains being so tight, I could only imagine my ankles were the same.


    I slowly lifted my hospital gown to expose my stomach, my eyes widened in horror. My whole stomach was ck and blue, covered in bruises.


    I held my breathe trying to calm myself but failed when my chest let out an unbearable pain. My eyes started to water and I broke down in tears and


    screams. Sylvester hade back, even though I had spent years trying to get away from him, he had found me.


    I would never be able too escape him, each mark was a reminder of how weak I truly was. I would have to be reminded every day of how much I


    really meant which was nothing.


    "Ava!" Travis shouted, barging into the bathroom where I was now curled up in the corner.


    Travis walked towards me but I only tried too scurry into the corner more so I wouldn''t be close to him. "Charis." I managed to whisper in-between my


    sobs.


    I hated myself for pushing Travis away but I couldn''t be around someone or anyone even slightly simr to Sylvester.


    Travis understood and walked out of the bathroom too get Charis.


    "Ava, hey it''s okay." I heard Charis cooed.


    I managed to stop my tears long enough to look at Charis and let here neat me. I felt her arms go around my body and I cried and cried into her


    shoulders while she rocked me back and forth, telling me that it was going to be okay.


    I managed too slow my breaths and stop the tears from flowing down my face. Charis pulled away, allowing me too slowly stand up and gather


    myself.


    "Ava I am here to talk about what happened." Charis said. I foundfort in her words, she didn¡¯t ask if I was okay or what happened but instead


    letting me know that she was still my friend.


    "Thank you, Charis. I just need a few things and then I will be out of your way." I said, managing a small smile.


    "Ava, I think you should stay here." She replied, looking at me concerned. I shook my head and hugged her before exiting the bathroom and walking


    into the living room where Travis was.


    "Hey, Blue.¡± I said, walking over to where Travis was sitting


    "Hey, Shortness.¡± Travis said, removing his hand from his hands and looking up at me.


    "Can I just have a change of clothes and some money? I promise I will pay you back.¡± I asked, putting my hand on his shoulder infort


    "Ava, are you okay?" Was all he said. looking back down at the floor.


    "Travis of course. What''s wrong?¡± I asked. confused on why he was acting so strange.


    "What''s wrong? Ava you just showed up too my house looking half dead and in a hospital gown and not with Andrew... Did he do this to you? I swear


    to God I will kill Andrew if heid a hand on you." Travis shouted, getting up from the sofa.


    "No, No Andrew didn¡¯t do this to me... certain stuff happened and I will tell you about it but I need to get back too Andrew to clear a few things up. I


    just need some cloths and enough money for a ne ticket.¡± I exined, pulling him into a hug.


    Travis was taken back from my response and my sudden movement but reluctantly hugged me back after a few moments. "I just care about you and


    you scared me. I am sorry." Travis sighed.


    "Don''t be sorry. I am going to be okay, like I always am." I replied, pulling away from the hug.


    "Alright, Charis has cloths here and you can use my jet.¡± Travis said, walking too Charis who was justing out of the bathroom. "And when you''re


    ready. I will be here to talk about what happened." He continued


    I nodded my head and watched Travis look down at Charis, telling her too get some cloths for me.


    I smiled at the utter affection he showed for her just by looking at her, he was so in love with her even if she didn¡¯t know it yet. I thought back too


    Andrew and wondered if he looked at me the same way... did he love me?


    Did I love him?


    That was just another thing I would have to figure out when I saw Andrew. I needed to make sure that Sylvester was just ying with my head and


    Andrew didn¡¯t really sell me.


    I trusted him and was almost positive that he didn¡¯t but I just needed to make sure


    "Ava." I heard Charis say, bringing me out of the thoughts. I looked at her and she gave me a pair of sweatpants, a red tank top and a ck jacket


    with some sneakers.


    "Thank you." I replied, grabbing them and racing into the bathroom to change. I refrained myself from locking in the mirror again, not wanting to have


    another panic attack.


    Once I hadpletely changed I walked out of the bathroom and back to the living room where Travis was waiting to take me to the airport.


    "Bye Charis, I love you and have fun with Travis." I smirked, hugging her.


    "Shut uppp, and I love you too. Please be safe." She replied. I nodded and turned too Travis.


    "I am ready to go and you really don¡¯t have too let me use your jet, a normal ne is just fine.¡± I told Travis, walking up too him.


    "You''re lucky I am noting with you. Charis and I have to go too South America for some businesster today so you''re lucky you caught me when


    you did.¡± Travis said, walking too the door and getting into his car.


    y eyes widened as I followed him


    out the house and into the car. I


    knew Travigand Charis would be i ine


    LA for 2 weeks the day of my <


    birthday.because they talked about


    it at tae bakery. So if they were>


    eaving today that meant that it na


    been 3 weeks since I was-taken...


    week with Sylvester and¡¯? in the


    hospital.


    "Fuck" I thought to myself.


    "You okay, shortness.¡± Travis said, already driving us to the airport.


    ¡°Yeah sorry, just thinking.¡± I replied, looking out of the window.


    I heard Travis murmur something but I ignored it and continued looking out the window until we arrived at his jet.


    "Thank you so much. I dan¡¯t know how to repay you." I said, getting out of the car and walking up to the prepared jet.


    "Just take care of yourself. I am really worried about you, shortness.¡± Travis sighed, embracing me.


    "I promise I will. I just have to take care of a few things but I love you and I will be safe." I said, wrapping my arms around him.


    ¡°Okay call me if anything happens." Travis said, pulling back and cing a kiss on my forehead.


    "I will. Oh and if you break Charis heart I will kill you." I said sarcastically but seriousnessced in my voice.


    "I won''t.¡± Travis said,ughing.


    I waved him goodbye and walked up the stairs into the ne. I gasped at how big and luxurious it was leather seats on each side, wood walls, gold


    ents and what a few rooms further into the ne


    "We will be taking off soon miss." A stewardess said, motioning me to sit down. Iplied and sat down in a veryfortable seat, rxing my body.


    A few minutester we took off and I finally realized how utterly exhausted my body and mind was.


    I didn''t ever have time to realize what Sylvester did too me and my body or what I did too him but by the time I thought about it I was already slipping


    into a deep slumber from the exhaustion


    "We are here, Miss." I heard someone say, making me wake up. I looked around me and saw the stewardess tapping my shoulder.


    I nodded and got up from my chair and exiting the ne, since I didn¡¯t bring any belongings. I let the cool air of New York calm me, closing my eyes


    and inhaling the sharp air.


    The sky was dark but the lights of the city in the distance made it enough for me to see where I was going. At the bottom of the jet stairs there was a


    ck SUV waiting for me.


    I walked over too it but was stopped when the driver got out of the car and pointed a gun at me.


    My eyes widened but I stood my ground, after what I had been though did a gun didn¡¯t scare me. I raised my eyebrow challenging him; his face went


    from a scowl to a smirk obviously enjoying my reaction.


    I lunged towards him and kicked the gun out of his hand, disarming him. His surprise gave me an opportunity and I took it, punching him in the jaw


    and then kicking him in his knees making him fall to the floor.


    "Melissa taught me well." I thought to myself. I looked down at the man who was on the floor, giving me a chance to observe him.


    He was far from small but not too big, giving him an advantage in the fact that he could be quick. He had a tattoo on his neck and his eyes were a


    dark grey.


    ¡°You''re hot, I almost don¡¯t want to kill you." He said,ying on the floor but kicking my legs out from behind me, causing me too fall on my ass.


    "But my life depends on it." He continued, standing up and grabbing the gun that was on the floor.


    "Who wants me dead?" I thought, getting up off the floor to face the man again.


    "Maybe I can get it out of him?¡±


    "Who sent you too kill me?" I asked, standing up in front of the man and the gun pointed at me.


    "


    had him right where I wanted. I


    ust needed Kim to answer the


    question theh I could kick his .


    lready hurt knee causing it to x


    shatter-He would then fall to the:


    oor-but try to grab my leg with his


    hands but I would only break both


    his \ wrists and then sho him. Ending


    his misery.¡± I nned out to myself.


    ~


    mM


    mm


    "I guess you should know and since you put up a fight I will end you slowly." He smirked almostughing. I clenched my fists together trying to kill


    him before he gave me an answer.


    He looked back at me, dead in the eye and replied, "Andrew Jayson.¡±


    My whole body froze in horror and didn¡¯t have time to react when he aimed the gun at my stomach.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    I fell to the grqund after he shot me


    twice, holding onto my stomach that


    was now bleading out. I watched as


    the man took a picture of me ands .


    returne¨¦tto his car, racing off. I took


    my hand off my wounds and ced


    then on the floor, I rested my head


    omthe ground and lookecup at the


    dark sky, unable to see the stars.


    I had always felt like a star in the night, a light that was surrounded by darkness... fighting it off and always shining but now I felt nothing. I had no


    light, no hope, nothing.


    Andrew had me killed, he wanted me dead. It was all true, he did sell me... I trusted him with my life and he betrayed it


    "I loved you Andrew... why?¡±


    Was thest thing I thought before I died...

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    Andrew''s POV


    "I found her boss.¡± One of my assassins said, entering my office. I looked up from my desk and raised an eyebrow at him. questioning him.


    He got the hint and started to exin, "I was told she was hanging with Travis Gambino so I started to look at his house, jets and inds and one of


    my contacts spotted her at his house in LA.¡±


    My blood started to boil just at the thought of them together.


    "She lied to me when she said she didn¡¯t see him like that. She was with him." I thought to myself.


    ¡°Continue.¡± I managed to say, restraining myself from throwing chairs across the room.


    "Well supposedly she is using one of his jets anding back to New York.¡± He added.


    My eyes flickered too him and I clenched my jaw as hard as I could, trying not too kill anyone I saw or throw anything I saw. "Kill her." I hissed,


    beyond furious.


    "Yes, boss. She will bending in 20 minutes." He said, before rushing out of my office.


    I watched as he left before I started throwing things. I grabbed my ss of whiskey that I was drinking and threw it across the room at a wall, causing


    it to shatter into tiny pieces.


    I threw all of my papers of my desk and then proceeded to flip my office desk in rage. I couldn¡¯t see anything but red


    "I let my guard down for a pretty face and she fucking betrays me."


    "I bet that whole story about Sylvester was a fucking lie."


    I continued to throw chairs and books everywhere as thoughts raced around my brain.


    "I love"


    "No, I didn¡¯t. She was nothing too me, nothing but a whore."


    "She would die and rot in hell."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I stopped throwing things and slowed my breathing. I started toe out of my rage and I began to see things again


    I heard a ringing from my pocket and grabbed my phone out of it. "What." I growled, still furious.


    "I killed her boss, she will die a slow death." He replied


    At that moment my heart stopped and I was no longer angry, I was mournful.


    Even if she was fake, everything I felt was real


    She showed me the beauty of the world. I was happy with her, I felt calm with her and I would never feel it again because she wasn¡¯t with me


    anymore. I hated myself before she came into my life, she epted me.


    But it was fake and she killed my men, she betrayed my trust. she lied to me and I was too blind too see it. No matter what I would always miss her


    but I needed to mask it with anger, she wasn''t there anymore and I should be happy... I was happy.


    "Good." I replied, hanging up. I scanned the room, looking at the mess I had made, books scattered, chairs broken, everything ss no longer intact.


    "Boss." I heard Alex say, cracking the door open.


    "What, Alex?" I sneered, not in the mood to talk.


    "I have a few things too talk about with you.¡± He said, walking into the room, with Ashley behind him.


    I rolled my eyes and sat down in the only chair that wasn¡¯t broken. "Fine. make it quick.¡± I hissed.


    "Yes, boss." He said, standing in front of me with some files in his hand.


    "We are going to need to start training the recruits now since we are going to war soon." He continued, handing me the files.


    My eyes snapped away from the file and up to his, "War? What the hell are you talking about?" I growled, not in the mood for bs


    "Why wouldn''t we go to war?" I heard Ashley say,ing out from behind Alex. She started too messaged my biceps and tried to shove her chest in


    my face.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I yelled, standing up so Ashley would get off of me.


    She took a few steps back, surprised at my movement. ¡°Well Travis took Ava from you, so well w-we thought that..." She stumbled.


    Red shed through my eyes when Ashley said her name. "She is worthless and dead. I am not going to start a war over it." I said, dangerously low


    so both Ashley and Alex took my words seriously.


    "Boss, but she was working with Travis and she blew up our base." Alex said, trying to change my mind.


    I took a few steps towards Alex. towering over him ¡°If I say no war, you will not question it." I hissed


    I turned away from him and started to walk back to my chair but stopped when I felt a cool material touch the back of my neck. I whipped around,


    facing Alex again.


    He had a gun pointed at my forehead and a dangerous look on his face. I raised my eyebrow questioning his actions. ¡°Think very carefully about what


    you''re doing." I said.


    "If you had just gone with what I said I wouldn''t have to do this." He said, motioning for me to sit down.


    "This bastard really thinks he can outsmart me.¡±


    Iplied and sat down, only because I wanted to know what he was going to do. ¡°Ashley,e here.¡± Alex said, his gun still on my forehead.


    Ashley walked over to him and pulled out her own gun and pointed it too my chest.


    "What are you doing?¡± I asked, curious as to why they were turning on me.


    ¡°You should have said yes too that war." Ashley said.


    "Why?" I asked, raising my eyebrow.


    "Well were gonna kill you anyway so why not tell you." Alex scoffed.


    "Idiots"


    "So I could have taken over the Gambino gang as the rightful heir instead of Travis." Alex said, slightly smiling.


    I watched his expressions as he slightly removed his eyesight off of me. I took the opportunity too slowly reach down, under my chair where two guns


    were.


    ¡°You helped kill my brother and for that you are going to pay with your life but after I kill you I will kill Travis." He continued, still not noticing my small


    movements. I looked over at Ashley but she was too busy looking at Alex too notice as well.


    "So your Robert Tom''s bastard brother and that¡¯s why when we ran a background check you didn''t show up anywhere." I asked, as I held the guns in


    my hands ready to pull them out and shoot them both


    "Shut your mouth, but yes. When I joined the gang 8 years ago this was my n all along but then Ava came and made everything better.¡± He hissed,


    lacking me right in the eye.


    My blood ran cold and I froze at her name... again, but I quickly shook the feeling and continued my n. ¡°Was she working with you this whole


    time?¡± I snarled, letting only more rage enter me.


    "No, she wasn''t." Ashley said, stepping in front of Alex with a smug look on her face.


    "Mhm so the bombing and Travis was all for herself." I said, angered even more now.


    "No that was all us.¡± Ashley replied.


    Andrew''s POV


    I grabbed the guns and in one swift motion stood up and shot their knee caps before they could register what was happening. They both dropped to


    the floor and Ashley screamed in agony while I watched as Alex struggled to reach his gun that he dropped. I kicked the gun away from him and


    stepped on his knee, causing him to scream as well.


    "What do you mean that was all you?" I hissed as I continued to apply pressure to his knee.


    "Ahhhh, fine. fine. It was all us, Ava didn''t do anything.¡± Alex yelped in pain.


    I removed my foot of off his knee and stepped back in surprise and confusion but then lunged towards his throat and lifted him off the floor with my


    hand around his neck.


    "Exin everything.¡± I said, venomced in every word.


    "O-Okay." He said, grabbing my wrist for support but I only chocked him harder.


    "The bombing, the pictures, everything was us. Ava was innocent." He gasped, trying too breath. Everything came to me in one rush, my head started


    too spin and I could feel a sinking feeling in my chest.


    She never betrayed me, she never lied to me, she wasn''t fake... she really was there for me and I betrayed her. I was the one that killed her, I never


    even gave her a chance to exin and now she was gone... forever.


    My pain quickly became anger when I felt Alex still struggling in my hold. He was the one who set her up, he was the one that yed me and he


    would be the one too die.


    I watched Alex as his face started to turn purple and I could see his mouth move but I couldn''t hear anythinging from it. I checked his neck


    harder and finally felt his neck snap and his eyes roll too the back of his head. I let go of his lifeless body and watched as it fell to the floor.


    I turned too Ashley who was on the floor, eyes wide in horror of what just happened. I grabbed my gun and knew I wouldn¡¯t have to threaten much for


    her too exin everything. I stalked towards her and watched in amusement as she tried to crawl away but failed miserably.


    I grabbed her ankle and yanked it towards me so that her head was now at the tip of my gun


    "Everything. NOW." I screamed at her, shooting the ceiling so she knew I was being serious


    "AHHH okay.¡± She screamed, jumping at the gunshot. I pressed my gun in her ribcage and put my finger on the trigger as she caught her breathe.


    ¡°When you told Alex too find


    Sylvester I met him outside and he


    told me what%you had just asked. I


    then did myswn research and knew


    that if I coitld get him here in NY >


    then he-would take Ava away. Alex


    overkeard my phone call too him


    oneday and he told me his.ptan to


    tpg and wage war on the other gang.


    We then made a n, we would


    nt to bomb, Photoshop the


    pictures and then get Sylvester too


    kidnap Ava." She exined.


    All at the same time I felt my body freeze, my blood boil and my head spin. I let her worst nightmare take her, I promised to protect her and I failed.


    My best friend betrayed me and this slut was so jealous that she got Ava killed.


    "We activated the bomb and Sylvester sessfully kidnapped Ava, everything was going too n but when Ava escaped and you killed her and then


    you didn¡¯t wage war on Travis our n failed. And here we are.¡± She chuckled, like killing Ava was funny.


    "YOU THINK IT IS FUNNY?" I screamed shooting her in the stomach. "You will die a slow and painful death, and no one will help you.¡± I said, walking


    away from her, leaving her too die.


    "No please please. I am sorry, PLE-." She begged, but I ignored it and walked out of my office.


    A few momentster I found myself in Ava"s old room, not remembering how I got here. I scanned the room, looking at the mess I had created a few


    weeks ago, cloths everywhere, my phone shattered in the corner and something shiny next to it.


    I walked over to the corner and knelt


    down searching for the object that


    made the shimmering. My eyes


    landed omthe ck rose ne >


    that I hat-given too Ava the day of


    her birthday... the day that snewas


    taker I reached down and picked


    thene up, feeling its Cool


    p¨¦ndant on my skin and¡®watching


    the intricate diamonds sparkle in the


    moonlight.


    I thought back too that night... how we just had a fight but then I told her everything I felt and she epted it. I remember the things I told her, how I


    wanted a second chance... how she was my second chance.


    I felt a wetness on my cheek and


    brought my hand up too my cheek


    to inspect what it was. It was a tear,


    I had neyercried before... not when I


    had my.first kill, not when my fathier


    died, ever. But her gone, deat was


    enoligh to make me cry, so.Net


    royself. I held the neck acetip too


    my chest and let the tear¨¦ fall from


    my eyes as my heart broke.  swnovel.ne


    I would never see her smile again, I would never hear one of her sassy remarks, I would never be pped by her again, I would never feel the


    warmness in my heart when she walked into a room again, I would never get too hold her perfect delicate body in my hands, I would never feel her


    soft lips against mine.


    She was gone and I was the monster that had her killed... I killed her.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    Andrew''s POV


    "Where is she?¡± I asked into my phone.


    "Boss, I shoot her at the airport." He said, on the other side of the line.


    "Did you stay there until she was dead?¡± I asked, impatiently.


    "N-no but I swear she is dead, I shot her twice and there was no one near her." He said, but I didn''t care enough to stay on the line and I hung up.


    I ran out my door and into one of my cars, turning the ignition on and letting it purr too life. I drove faster than I ever had too the airport, running every


    led light, not bothering about illegal turns and ignoring speed limits.


    I got too the airport and prayed that I would find her... still alive. I jumped out of my car and sprinted to the private jet sector but when I arrived I felt my


    legs give out under me.


    There was nothing, just mes. There was no airport just fire, tons and tons of fire. I watched as the firefighters were attempting to put out the fire and


    scanned looking for any ambnces... but found none


    "Sir, you have to leave the area.¡± A firefighter said. My head whipped too him and I stood up pointing my gun at him. ¡°Were there any survivors?" I


    asked, holding my breath for his answer.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "N-no, sir. Please don¡¯t kill me." He replied, putting his hands up in surrender.


    For the third time today my whole world fell, she was really gone. I couldn''t ept it, she is really dead... I felt my head spin around, I could no longer


    breathe and my chest clenched so hard I felt my hands start to shake.


    "Sir, sir. Are you okay?" The firefighter asked but I couldn''t hear him, I couldn''t hear anything but a ringing in my ears.


    I felt my legs move but couldn''t register what was happening, all I could think about was Ava. My eye sight gave in and I couldn"t see any of my


    surroundings, I just saw Ava"s face, her smile.


    When I finally gained control over my body I was in the car and driving on a road. I pressed my foot on the eleration and started turning my wheel


    towards oning traffic, I wanted too die.


    Everything in me just wanted to take the easy way out and die because I couldn''t imagine a life without her but I remembered Dalia.


    I couldn"t let Dalia grow up without her brother and my mom wouldn''t be able too handle the stress of me dying.


    I took my foot of the eleration and turned my steering wheel back onto the road and I drove back home.


    I walked back into my house and ignored everything around me, walking back up too my office. I opened my door and looked at Ashley''s lifeless body


    on top of a pool of blood next too Alex''s.


    I pulled out my phone and dialed some of my men. In a few minutes they were all in my office, raising their eyebrows at the scene.


    "This is what happens too traitors." I growled, pointing too Alex and Ashley.


    "If I can kill my second hand man for betraying me I won''t hesitate to kill one of you for betraying me." I continued, making sure they understood what


    I was saying


    They all nodded their head in agreement and I looked into every one of their eyes for guilt, making sure we didn¡¯t have another worm.


    When I didn''t find anything I told them too clean their bodies and made sure that the rest of the gang knew.


    When they cleaned up the mess and left my house, I couldn''t hold myself together anymore. I let everythinge to me, everything I was trying to


    keep at bay I lete. Anger, hurt, love, heartbreak, everything.


    I loved her, she meant the world too me and there was nothing I wouldn''t do too bring her back to me. I hated myself for not trusting her, when she


    gave me every reason to trust me.


    I was too blinded by jealousy and


    distrust that¡édidn''t see that Ava


    would never-do that too me. And om


    top of ev¨¦rything I let herst fewce


    day alive be spent with the monster


    thats she could never get rid ofthe


    one promised I would protect her


    ff¨¦m.  ta~


    "How am I going to tell Dalia that her favorite person was gone, forever?" I thought to myself.


    I told Dalia that she was on vacation and she wasing back because I couldn''t bring myself to hurt her but now I would have to tell her.


    I would have to tell her that her devil brother killed an angel


    "COOOOLLLEEEE'' I heard a familiar


    voice screany-from downstairs. I got


    up from th¨¦loor where I had ¡°


    crumbledand walked downstairs:to


    meet ayfur Travis. He heard m¨¦and


    met ay eyes, he was ready to


    mutder me but behind thattknew


    H@was hurt. Content beldngs to


    Tyl-" I startecXeut stopped when I


    felt Traviss fist meet my jaw. I


    C enched.ny fists but stopped wher


    I knew I deserved it, I deserved every


    pain that was going toe tame.


    He continued to throw punches at


    mezand I just stood there atid took


    th¨¦m.


    Over and over again Travis jabbed me in the face until, I finally stumbled to the ground not fighting back. He got on top of me and continued to let his


    anger out on me


    "She is DEAD because of you." He screamed, punching me onest time. There was no anger left in his voice instead it was reced by pain and


    hurt.


    "You killed her. How could you? She never did anything too you and all you did was ruin her." He said, while getting off of me but no anger in his


    voice.


    "Travis, I am sorry. I-I love her." I said. Getting up and feeling my chest tighten that I had finally said it out loud.


    Travis head snapped too me and any hurt he had was now gone and clearly filled with rage. "Loved." He corrected me. "And you don''t get that


    fucking right, you don¡¯t or you would have killed her." He continued, snarling at me.


    "Rot in hell." He hissed before storming out of my house

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    Ava"s POV


    A year and halfter...


    I survived.


    After I was shot twice I was convinced that I would die and I had let myself to ept that, but just as I was about to let the darkness consume me,


    Melissa came and saved me.


    She took me to a hospital that was out of town so Andrew would assume I was dead, she also set off a bomb at the airport making sure that if Andrew


    asked, there would be no remains of me to see.


    I was in aa for a month before I woke up, with Melissa beside me.


    Apparently she had quit the gang when Andrew sent out a group of assassins to kill me and hasn''t been in contact with anyone since.


    She told me that Andrew''s base was blown up and he thought it was me and thats why he sent out a group of people too kill me.


    I didn''t tell Melissa about Sylvester because I just assumed that what he said was true. If Andrew was willing to kill me without him letting me exin


    myself, what line wouldn''t he cross?


    After Melissa told me what happened I expected I would be heartbroken and not want to live but I was the opposite.


    My feelings shut down and I became numb too any feeling or thought, and my will to live only became stronger. I wanted to make sure that another


    person wouldn''t ever affect me the way Andrew did.


    After I was discharged from the hospital we both booked tickets to France, knowing that we could just drive to a different country if we wanted too.


    I didn''t tell anyone I knew that I was alive besides Melissa, it made everything easier because I wasn''t the same person everyone knew me as.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t talk to my friends I would often think about them, I hoped that they all got over my death and they were happy.


    I hoped that Travis finally found peace now that his cousin was dead, I hoped that Travis and Charis both admitted that they loved each other, I hoped


    that Jenny was happy with her boyfriend.


    I would sometimes be distant when I thought about all the moments my friends were having that I wouldn''t be there for, like proposals, getting


    married and I really hoped that either Charis or Jenny were pregnant, they would make amazing moms.


    Although I missed my friends a lot I missed Dalia more.


    I missed her wide smile and the twinkle in her eyes when we would do things she loved. I would always remember her heart warming hugs and the


    way sheughed when I tickled her.


    Even though I hated to admit it Andrew lived in my head, his smile, his face, his body, everything. Even though he hurt me, almost killed me I couldn''t


    find myself too let go of him.


    But he was a reminder of my past self, the one that was weak and trusted too easy and for that, and many other things, I hated Andrew.


    Before he shot.me I knew I loved


    him, he the p¨¦rson I would think


    about when wanted a safe ce te


    go too. But I felt everything wash


    away when Melissa told me he->


    betrayed my trust. And thats-when I


    knew it was better if I just lef,


    IAving everyone too may€ on from


    me.


    After Melissa and I hadnded in France we drove to Germany and continued my training. In just a short 3 months I became better, faster and more


    ruthless then Melissa


    I trained myself not too let anyone in


    and built my Walls up so no one


    would be able too gettoome,l


    became distant and cold... perfects


    for an assassin. After the threes.


    months were over and Melissa was


    convinced was good enough on my


    own she left Germany ane¨¦:went


    back to America to avoid suspicion.


    I soon started too pick up work as a professional killer, killing whoever I was hired too.


    That was the only thing that made me feel something, when I pulled the trigger and killed someone, it would give me the tingling sensation that I


    craved so much.


    Although I was a killer I had my own set of boundaries.


    None of the people I killed were


    women, only? men, a majority of the


    time I woul@only kill the men that .


    ?


    abused awomen or were wicked and


    manipytative which was a majority


    of them Most of my employers


    wets¡¯ women who wanted toget out


    ofan abusive rtionship-and thats


    why I killed for cheap. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Only 6 months into my profession I started too do underground fighting as well, I was one of the best.


    I soon became one of the best assassins in Europe and some would say across the world. When people started too learn about me they wanted me


    too kill random people and I continued to reject them and only provide my services to victims.


    People soon got the idea and began to leave me alone but that didn"t stop them from giving me a name.


    Scarlett Shadow.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    Andrew''s POV


    It had been 9 months since Ava died, since my whole world copsed.


    Every day, every second she was in my head cursing but blessing me.


    Since she died everything changed, Travis dered war on my gang, but after 3 months Charis finally convinced him to stop and that Ava wouldn''t


    want us to fight.


    I barley talked to anyone except Dalia and every emotion except hurt and anger didn''t exist. I couldn''t sleep anymore because when I did she was in


    my dreams, ming me for everything that happened


    Travis had a ceremony for her 8 months ago and she was "buried" in a special cemetery, which I would visit every day.


    And for my gang. we were still the biggest and most ruthless but I could care less about it.


    "Boss." I heard Seb say.


    I lifted my head off of my desk and looked up at him, signaling for him to enter. Seb was the only one that believed Ava was innocent from the start


    and I truly hated myself for that.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I think she is alive.¡± He said, walking into my office.


    My head whipped so fast I thought I would get whish. I felt my heart tightened at the thought and my eyes widened in hope.


    "Seb, be very careful.¡± I warned. I couldn''t have false hope that the one person I yearned for more than anyone in this world may be alive.


    I will exin.¡± He said, setting a file down on my desk and stepping back so he could continue talking.


    "A few months ago I saw the photo of her at the airport." He started.


    The photo... I could never bring myself to look at the photo. I didn''t want to see her in pain and ording to the man that killed her she was extremely


    bruised up.


    "I knew that Toby couldn''t beat her up that much so I looked into hospital records after you told me what happened. I found two records but only one


    matched the time line, in the one that happened before her death she was asleep for two weeks because of her extensive injuries: 3 broken ribs, a


    concussion, some internal bleeding, starvation, loss of blood, broken wrists and ankles and a few stitches."


    I cringed at the thought of all the injuries and I felt myself only go into more self-hatred.


    ¡°But then there was a hospital visit after her death, in her name." He continued. My heart stopped and I felt my head spin... she really could be alive.


    "Supposedly she was in aa for a month and then she was discharged and the person that signed her papers was a Melissa Smith." He added.


    Melissa, one of my assassins that trained Ava how to hold a gun and the one that quit the gang the same day Ava died


    "A day after that Melissa left too France with an extra ticket and after spending 3 months their she returned to the USA from Germany.¡± He said


    I looked at him and my hope began to fade and pain filled my heart again. "What does that prove?" I growled


    "Well only a few weeks after she left a mysterious assassin started too pop up everywhere. Supposedly she is the best in the business but she only


    kills abusers and maniptive men. She is all over Europe and is never in one spot for two long." He told me.


    "How do you know its her?" I asked, trying not too crush myself with hope.


    "They call her the Scarlett Shadow." Was all he said before I knew she was alive.


    "FIND HER. I DON''T CARE WHST YOU HAVE TOO DO. I am calling all my contacts in Europe but we are finding her." I screamed at Seb. He


    nodded and left the office, going to search for her exact location.


    She was alive and I would do anything and everything to get her back into my life.


    9 monthster...


    "I found her! I know where she is.¡± Seb yelled,ing into where Travis and I were.


    After a few months of research and we got real proof that Ava was alive I told Travis. At first he thought I just wanted to join our gangs again but when


    I showed him photos of her and he demanded that hee to Europe with us to find her.


    We were in Venice, Italy when Seb came rushing into our room.


    "Where?!" Both me and Travis asked.


    "She is in Lisbon, Portugal." He said, mming a picture of her fighting in an underground club down on the desk.


    "Lets go. NOW." I boomed, grabbing my jacket and heading for the door, not being able to wait another minute without her.


    "Wait, we need a n. If she is as good as people say then she will know we are following her and we can¡¯t kidnap her." Travis said.


    "I already have that figured out, now let''s fucking go." I said, rushing out of the hotel room.


    I was finally going to see her... the love of my life.


    Ava"s POV


    "Just one more job tonight.¡± I thought, sitting up at a bar.


    The man at the bar gave me a perverted smile and handed me the shot I ordered, I grabbed the shot and drank it like it was water.


    The man continued looking at me like he was undressing me with his eyes. I rolled my eyes and thought to myself "Maybe I should just kill him.¡±


    I pped a bill on the counter to pay for my drink and walked away, still feeling the gaze of the bartender as I walked out and just before I walked out I


    turned around and starred straight into the perverted man¡¯s eyes.


    I gave him a small grin and watched as he checked me out again but this time I pulled away my leather jacket, revealing the gun in my waistband.


    His eyes widened and looked back up at me in fear, Iughed and put my finger too my lips adding to the unspoken threat I had just given him.


    He quickly nodded his head understanding what I was telling him and quickly went back to cleaning sses.


    Iughed at the way violence was usually the way I got my way and started walking too my destination.


    I looked around me enjoying the


    sight of people in their own little


    world and how mysterious the wortd


    works aight. I usually always did¡¯


    my "werk" in the night, it made dt


    easier with the darkness covering


    mysdentity and most of thettime


    they had their guard dows:


    I had two ways te kill people: Either I would seduce them at some event or even in public or I wouldn¡¯t bother and just kill them


    I didn''t like seducing the men because most of the time they can¡¯t keep it in their pants for more than 2 minutes so it¡¯s harder to make sure we are


    alone when I kill them.


    But even if I hate the process of seducing their reaction is always priceless when I lift my dress up and pull out a gun on them, as they expected me


    to undress.


    Just killing them is just fine for me though. I usually just stalk them until they are alone and I put one bullet between their eyes.


    I had one more job tonight and I was supposed to meet her at 1 AM by some street to discuss the details.


    I walked to the meeting point but didn''t fail to notice the night sky and the unforgettable stars that were out.


    I looked up and saw they were all shining particrly bright today because it was a new moon and the brightness of the moon wasn¡¯t drowning out


    their beauty.


    I started to get closer to the meeting point so I began prepping everything.


    Due to my "name" people often tried to kidnap me so I would work for them but each and every time they failed.


    I ced two knifes up on my forearm where I had a sp for them and then pulled down my jacket sleeves so they would be covered. I then checked


    to make sure that the small gun I ced in my boot was still there, it was.


    Finally I made sure that both my guns on my waist were loaded and ready te fire.


    I reached my destination too find a narrow road that had dim lighting all around and a few piles of garbage scattered around it.


    Most people would have been suspicious for such a creepy ce to meet but most of my "clients" couldn''t afford to be away from their "loved one" for


    that long.


    So I just walked through the narrow


    street and learied against the wall,


    waiting far my client too show up. Is


    looked dawn at my watch 1:01 AN;


    "she should be here by now" I ov


    thoughit to myself but shook the


    thatight away when I realized she


    was only a minutete.


    A few momentster I heard footstepsing down the street, I turned my head to see the source of my sound but was unable because of how dark


    it was.


    I got up from leaning against the wall as I heard the footsteps get closer and tried too adjust my eyesight to see if it was my client or not.


    My rms started going off when I could make out the figure of the person and it was way too big to be a women¡¯s.


    I pulled one of the guns out of my waistband and pointed it straight at the dark figure that wasing closer.


    "If you don"t leave right now I will shoot.¡± I warned, making sure my voice was low enough so they got the idea.


    The footsteps continued tooe closer and right as I was about too shoot I heard a very familiar voice, "Is that anyway too greet me, shortness?"


    I watched as Travis stepped into the


    light, he was Wearing the same shirt


    that he wore when I saw him at the,


    cafe andwhen I looked up at himbis


    eyes were tearing up with _


    a) or


    happikess. I felt a small smile-creep


    up-oni my face but it quicklyS


    Vanished when I realized what he


    knew.


    "No, he knows I am alive... that means Andrew knows."


    "If Travis is here, so is Andrew."


    "Fuck"


    I pulled one of my knives from my sleeve with my free hand and looked back up at Travis who was now confused instead of happy. "Shortn-." He


    started, before I interrupted him.


    "Where is he?" I hissed, making sure that venom wasced with every word.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Travis looked taken back and he tried toe closer to me but I only shot the ground straight in front of him, not harming him but making sure he


    knew how serious I was.


    "Where is he?" I asked again.


    "He isn¡¯t there, I swear to God shortness." He begged, but I looked him straight in the eye and knew he was lying. And not only I knew he was lying


    but Travis confirmed my suspicions that he was near me.


    I walked closer to Travis and watched as his face overcame with happiness but disappeared as soon as I reached him and ced the barrel of my


    gun on his chest.


    "I will kill him Andrew, if you don''te out now." I hissed, resting my finger on the trigger and drowning out Traviss words. I looked around the street


    and didn¡¯t find him anywhere in sight. nor did I hear a reply.


    "Okay, fine.¡± I said in all seriousness. I turned back to Travis and looked him straight into the eye, hoping I would feel something... anything but s I


    didn''t. I sighed and curled my finger around the trigger and started to pull


    "Kitten, don¡¯t."


    Ava"s POV


    "Don''t, kitten." A voice I hoped I would never here said from behind me.


    I whipped around still pointing one of my guns at Travis but watched as Andrews figure got closer and closer, until he stepped into the light.


    I kept a calm face as I met his beautiful green orbs but inside, my heart stopped and I felt something indescribable. He was just as perfect as Ist


    saw him if not more handsome, his muscles looked as if they got bigger and his eyes were an even deeper green


    Even though I hated him with every fiber in my being the man that changed me and my life was standing in front of me and I couldn¡¯t tell if I wanted to.


    run too him or shoot him.


    Then just as I was about to lower my gun all the memories came back to me, the pain he put me through, the heartbreak, him trying to kill me, him


    betraying me and the fact that I trusted him with everything in me and he didn''t care.


    I grabbed my other gun from my waistband and pointed it at Andrew.


    "Get away from me." I hissed, ring him straight in the eye.


    "Kitten, let me ex-" He started, stepping closer to me but stopped when I shot the wall behind him.


    "If you call me that or get any closer I will not hesitate to kill you.¡± I warned, aiming my gun right at his head.


    "Shortness, I know how you feel but pleasee back too us. We miss you.¡± Travis said, touching my shoulder. I tensed at his touch and grabbed his


    wrist. I twisted his hand and kicked him in the stomach making him gasp in pain and take a couple steps back.


    I missed Travis too and seeing him was a blessing but I built my walls up for a reason. My whole life I have been hunted and hurt, first by Sylvester


    and then by Andrew so I was willing to push away Travis if that meant that Andrew would leave me alone and I wouldn''t feel that heartbreak again


    "I don¡¯t care if you miss me, that is Andrew¡¯s fault.¡± I said,cing each word with anger.


    "Don''t touch him, it isn¡¯t his fault that we are here right now.¡± Andrew said, making my attention return too Andrew.


    "You''re right it isn"t his fault. It''s yours.¡± I growled, still pointing my gun at him


    "K-Ava, I came here to apologize and see you." He exined


    "Apologize for what exactly Andrew. Are you going te apologize for not trusting me? Are you going to apologize for letting me be taken by the one


    person you swore you would protect me from? Are you going to apologize for killing me or just breaking all the promises you made me?" I asked,


    anger boiling in my blood.


    "All of it. I am truly sorry." Andrew sighed and put his head down.


    I watched him and knew he was hurting and that he meant it but I could care less. Everything he did too me was his fault and I wouldn''t let him ever


    think other wise.


    "It was all Ashley and Alex. They set you up and I fell right into their trap." He said, his head still down.


    "They told me that it was you who


    blew up my base and that you had


    betrayed me, they also told me you


    were withNravis th


    were with me and


    e whole time your


    hey had "proof"


    They showed me photos and IjustExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    believed them and


    for¨¦ver. They also


    where you were an


    ones that helped hi


    I will live with that


    old Sylvester


    d they-were the


    m take you" He


    continued. Conten


    I took everything that Andrew told me in. I finally had closer, I knew why he wanted too kill me and I knew how Sylvester found me. As much as I hate


    to think about it I couldn"t me Andrew anymore for Sylvester, it was Alex and Ashley who told Sylvester everything and they were the ones who let


    him take me.


    "Fine, you weren''t the one that told Sylvester too take me but you still killed me and betrayed me." I replied.


    ¡°Ava, I can''t live without you can''t


    you see its kig me. Juste


    back to me" Ne replied, hurt in his


    voice. I togk''my eyes away from his.


    and looked at him, his hair was.


    messynthere were bags under his


    eyegand when I looked back nto his


    eyes I could tell that he wascdying. I


    cOuld slightly feel my heart mend,


    knowing that he missed me but then


    the numbness slowly took over my


    body again.


    "I am not doing this Andrew, you killed me for a reason and now you have to face the consequences.¡± I said, coldly.


    "God Ava please, I love you.¡± He said, his eyes piercing into mine. At that moment time stopped for me, I felt my heart leap at the sounds of the


    words, my head started to spin and all I wanted too do was to tell him I loved him back but that would require me to trust him and that was something


    I wouldn''t do.


    "No you don"t. You killed the girl you loved a year and a half ago, you don"t know me. But if you really do love me you will leave me and let me go." I


    said and a sudden urge to cry started to creep up on me as I felt my heart clench.


    ¡°Ava I will never let you go because I love you.¡± He said, seriously locking his dark green orbs with mine.


    "You don''t know what love is and if you did you wouldn''t be here right now." I yelled, frustrated with everything that was happening. Why can''t I just


    escape¡¯? I just want to be happy and free.


    "AVA, everything that happened


    between us was real and every


    feeling I feltawas and is real. I love


    you and Iaved you before all of this


    happened, that''s why I am here. >


    Because I would go to the ends of


    the earth to be with you, tooshold


    your You are the reason I breathe,


    the reason I have meaniAg too my


    life, without you in it their is no point


    in living." Andrew confessed.


    I lowered my guns that were pointed at Travis and Andrew when Andrew let out his confession. I felt my heart be engulfed by a darkness because I


    knew I would have to go through another heartbreak , I would have too feel that same pain I once felt. He was my safe haven, he was my soul, my


    reason but he was also everything I swore to hate.


    "Then you''re going too have too find something else too live for because I don''t." I said, walking away from Andrew and Travis, into the darkness of


    the night.


    And that was the biggest lie I ever told.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 53


    Ava"s POV


    I slowly open my eyes too the buzzing of my phone on my bedside table.


    After the interaction with Andrew I went back to my hotel and tried to sleep because I have an important hit today but I tossed and turned all night, not


    able to get his magnificent green eyes out of my head. I guess in the early hours of the morning I finally fell asleep but was now being woken up by


    my phone vibrating.


    I groaned and flipped over on the bed so I could reach my phone. I picked up my phone and looked at the number that was calling me.


    "Unknown"


    I cautiously picked it up and waited for the person on the other line to speak to me. I pressed my lips together tried to listen too the callers background


    noises... Nothing. After a few seconds of silence I started to panic, if they weren"t talking they were probably taking my phone and it takes


    approximately 2 seconds which means they already know the general area I am in.


    I continued the call but I stuffed it inside my hotel pillow and then threw the pillow out my window so I would have time to pack and leave.


    I started packing my stuff which only consisted of my guns, toiletries and a few cloths. I managed to stuff all my belongings into a duffle bag and


    change into a pair of high waisted shorts and a ck hoodie all in 2 minutes.


    I rushed out of the hotel room and down the emergency exit stairs, knowing that if the people are tracking me they are already on their way. I pulled


    my hoodie over my face and kept my head down as I descend down the stairs.


    I was almost on the ground floor when about 5 huge guys swung the stairs door open and started racing up the stairs.


    The guys all had tattoos running along their forearms and neck, I observed them noticing that they were all carrying guns and one of them had a


    phone too his ear.


    "Trov" One of the men said. (Find her)


    "Com"¨¦ lei?" Another one said. (What does she look like?)


    "Lei ¨¦ Scarlet Shadow. Come dovrei saperlo?" The first guy said again. (She is the Scarlet Shadow. How am I supposed to know?"


    I raised my eyebrow and a smirk came to my face. This is all they brought? I asked myself.


    "This is too easy."


    The men started climbing the stairs and they will have about 5 seconds before they see me and it will take them about another 5 seconds to process


    that it is me. I quickly pulled off my hoodie, tied my hair in a ponytail and grabbed one of my hand guns from my duffle bag and just for good measure


    grabbed a knife I hid in my bra, out.


    "This is going to be fun.¡±


    I raced towards the first guy that is still on the phone and shoot him in his neck before any of the guys notice me. His body dropped to the ground and


    the 4 other guys took a few seconds to process that he was dead, giving me time to lunge towards another guy.


    I took out my knife and jumped onto of a guy, causing him to fall on his back with me sitting on his lower abdomen. He reached his hand to grab my


    throat but I quickly stabbed him in a main artery. making blood spew everywhere. He retracted his hand and put it on top of his new found wound.


    I suddenly feel a handtched around my forearm and then a force, removing me from the guys chest. I felt a punch to my stomach but much too the


    mans dismay I didnt feel the pain. I instead kicked him in the knee making his touch loosen. I grabbed the gun on the floor and shot him in the head.


    I look up from the dead man''s body and find two guys pointing their guns straight at me.


    "Are orders are to take you with us alive." The man with brown hair said, with a thick Italian ent.


    "To bad its not going to happen.¡± I said, shrugging.


    "We will kill you if we have too.¡± The man with the blonde hair said.


    "You''re cute guys but I am getting bored and I have ces to be." I said,ughing.


    The two guys looked unamused but I shrugged it off and threw my knife at the guy with brown hair, the knife hit his thigh. The man hunched down in


    pain, I quickly ran over to him and shoot him in the stomach cing him in front of me so I would have a shield from the blonde guys bullets.


    I felt the bullets impact the brown


    guys dead boty and waited until


    they stoppedttoe out from the


    . oN


    shield. I aipaed my gun at the man->


    and shothis hand, disarming him


    but stithkeeping him alive. I watched


    as heleaned down to grab ke gun


    he-dropped but I then proce¨¦ded fe)


    shoot both of his legs, causing him


    to cripple to the ground and out of


    arm''s reach of his gun.


    I dropped the brown guys body on the floor and stepped over the other dead bodies on the floor, walking over to the still alive blonde guy. I pressed


    my shoe inte one of his bullet wounds and waited.


    "AHHHHH.¡± He screamed in agony.


    "Who sent you?" I said, slowly applying more pressure onto his wound.


    ¡°Fuckin slut." He spat. in-between his screams


    "Fine." I said, knowing security would be here soon and I couldnt let a survivor go now that he saw my face.


    I took my knife and ran it across his neck, spewing blood everywhere but leaving him too a painful death. I watched as he tried to scream but nothing


    came out until his eyes rolled in the back of his head and he stopped breathing.


    I took a look around me, looking for the phone the first man was carrying. I spotted the ck Samsung and found my way around the dead bodies


    before picking up both, the phone and my duffle bag


    Before I could observe the phone I


    heard security rushing around on the


    floor aboveme. I quickly ran down .


    the stairs-and pushed the door open,


    sprinting out of the hallway ancNAto


    the obby of the hotel. I stopped¡¯


    running and pulled my hoodwp


    again, slowly walking out ef the hotel


    and into the busy streetsOf


    Portugal.


    I started walking into a square so if someone was following me they would easily lose me. Once I got into a lively square and started walking into


    many different stores, stealing a piece of clothing from each.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that I had a feeling that someone was watching me I would have paid but at the moment I needed to get out of his or her sight.


    Once I had a new outfit I ducked into a new hotel and went up too reception. The feeling that someone was watching me had faded and I slowly


    started to loosen up.


    "I need a room please." I said, my hoodie still covering my face.


    ¡°How many nights and how many people?¡± Thedy asked.


    "Just one night and one person." I said, bluntly.


    "Okay, how would you like too pay?" She asked


    I handed her a pile of hundreds and I heard her small gasp, in awe of how many hundreds their were.


    Once I had gotten the card and my number, I wasted no time in getting into my room.


    I dropped my duffle bag into the closet and locked away a few guns and the money I was hauling around. I got into the bathroom and turned on the


    shower, as I waited for the shower water too get hot I looked at myself in the mirror.


    In the past year and a half I had


    changed a bit? My once brown hair


    was a dark¨¦Nbrown and went past


    N


    my shoulders almost too my waist


    With alkthie training and hits did¡¯ my


    body b¨¦ca me more toned and curvy


    then once was. My waist became


    smaller, my stomach had-srnal


    outlines of my muscles afd my butt


    was somewhat bigger.


    I finally hopped into the steaming hot shower trying to rx myself from all the stress that I had gone through but every time I closed my eyes I only


    saw him. I craved everything about him, his touch, his gaze. his presence and his care.


    All I wanted was to get over him but even without seeing him for a year and a half he was still all that I saw and now that he was here with me I just


    wanted to be with him.


    The past year and a half I wished for closer because I thought I would then be able to move on but now that I had it I just wanted him more.


    I showered until all the hot water was gone, Andrew never leaving my mind. I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel around my body, drying


    myself off.


    I tried to push Andrew out of my thoughts or at least too the back of my head so I could focus on my next hit:Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Carlos Hernandez, tonight.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    Ava"s POV


    I did my makeup with a simple brown smokey eye, knowing that I need to stand out but not too much. I added some deep red lipstick too match my


    outfit tonight and stepped back from the mirror admiring my work.


    I took my hair and decided that I shouldn"t leave itpletely down but its best too leave at lest of it down. I took the curling iron and curled the


    bottomyers of my hair in a light curl. I ced the other half of my hair into a small bun behind my head and added a simple hair essory too it


    A ck rose hair clip.


    I emerged from the bathroom and put my undergarments on, as well as a gun holder on my thigh and a knife holder with both guns and knives


    attached.


    I opened my closet and took the dress I had bought off the hanger, admiring it before I slipped it on. The dress was perfectly designed and fit my


    measurements too the inch. The dress was a deep red, that had a thigh slit too show enough cleavage too provoke but not enough so I looked like a


    slut. The dress was strapless and made my boobs look perky enough for my targets liking.


    I slipped on some gold heels and just as I had finished, I naturally ced my hand on my neck searching for the ne Andrew gave me with my


    hands. Ever since he had ced it on me that one day, my body always involuntarily searched for it even though I had only wore it for a few hours.


    before it was stripped off of me.


    I shook the thought out of my head and double checked that my guns and knives were in ce before exiting my hotel room. I slipped into a taxi and


    gave him the address of the event that I was attending


    Every year certain people host a charity ball which is just a front for a bunch of criminals to get together and do criminal things together. In the


    criminal world it is known as the biggest event for Mafia"s to get together, besides the Mafia ball and they normally change locations every year but


    this year it is in Portugal.


    When we got to the hotel, I tossed the taxi driver a couple of euros without looking at the amount and exited the taxi, walking onto the crowded


    sidewalk filled with paparazzi.


    "Great" I thought to myself.


    Over the past year I had learned ways to hide my face from the cameras due to the tricky business I am in. I make sure people don''t have enough


    proof that I am the Scarlet Shadow or I would either be dead or out of business and I couldn''t afford either.


    I ducked inte a small alleyway close too where the main entrance for the ball was, knowing I would be able to find a side door without any cameras


    near it. I walked down the dark street and stopped when I spotted the rusted metal door. I opened it and walked inside it, only to be greeted with


    another dark ce.


    I walked down the dark hallway until I heard the light music and chatter from a door. I opened the door and strutted into the ballroom filled with all the


    notorious criminals from across the world.


    "Please don''t let Andrew be here.¡± I wished to myself.


    I scanned the ballroom, looking at all of the older men who had many young girls attached too their arms. I scoffed, the girls were most likely after the


    mens money and the guys just wanted s.e*. The ballroom was gigantic and glistened with gold ents, a orchestra yed in the background, there


    was a food bar on the other side of the room and there was a bar further in the back.


    I suddenly felt a grasp on my wrist and instantly whipped my body around to see who the culprit was, while yanking my wrist out of their hand. I faced


    him and while my body rxed, knowing that he wasn''t going to hurt me, my heart clenched at the sight of him.


    I gathered all the strength I had not too run into his arms and said, "What do you want?¡±


    "Why are you here?" He said, whispering so no one around us could hear.


    "None of your goddamn business.¡± I hissed, annoyed at him.


    "There are dangerous people here Ava. Come with me now." He said, grabbing my arm again


    My annoyance rose at hisment and movement and before he could nudge me anywhere I grabbed his wrist and twisted it inward but stopping


    right before the point where I would break it.


    "Get this through your thick skull. I do what I want and I would rather spend time with every man in here then go somewhere with you. Get away from


    me and don"t evere back. or I will kill you." I hissed as I released his hand and walked away from him, not bothering to look back.


    I walked over to the bar knowing that Carlos would be there. From what I had heard from my sources he was a womanizer and he had a certain love


    for alcohol. Even though he had dashing looks he trafficked every girl he slept with and would then proceed to beat them until the day they were sold.


    I pushed back the sight of Andrew and what had just happened knowing that I couldn''tpromise the mission.


    "What could I get you?" The bartender asked.


    "Whiskey, neat.¡± I said, raising my voice just a little bit as the bartender nodded.


    "Now why would a beautiful women like yourself be ordering whiskey much less by yourself?" I heard a deep voice say from beside me.


    I looked over too the voice and


    examined the man standing in front


    of me. He had blonde hair that was


    slicked backNbut still had a few


    stands peaking out, his eyes werea¨¦


    deep blu¨¦ but I could see what was


    behind them, his structure was-built


    and could see his muscles fom


    under his suit but his suit was


    obnoxiously tight, probably so he


    could look more built then he was.


    His presence made me unsettled


    and his demeanor was too


    confident.


    He was Carlos Hernandez.


    I put on a fake smile and batted my eyshes. From his stance I could tell he liked women who were easily conquered.


    "It''s been a rough night.¡± I eximed, raising my voice a few octaves.


    "And why is that?" He asked, shooting me a smile and leaning over towards me.


    All I wanted to do was shoot him in the head but I had too wait and seduce him before I could kill him.


    "I haven"t been able to dance this whole night." I said, putting on a fake pout and twirling my hair.


    "Ug God I feel like a middle school girl."


    "Well let"s change that. Would you like te dance?" He asked, putting down his drink and extending a hand for me


    I giggled and slipped my hand into his as I stared into his blue eyes. batting my eyshes. As soon as my hand touched his all I wanted too do was to


    retract it due to the fact that his touch made my blood run cold and didn"t leave sparks like Andrew"s used too.


    ¡°Fuck, don"t think about him." I mentally scolded myself


    He led me to the middle of the dance floor and wrapped his snake like arms around my waist, pulling me closer into his embrace. I was revolted when


    all I smelt was alcohol and I could feel hot breath on my neck.


    I slowly got the shivers down my spine when I could feel a pair of eyes on me. I looked around the room, searching for the pair of eyes as I continued


    to dance with Carlos until my eyes finallynded on a pair of familiar raging green ones. My body lightened when I saw Andrew but he looked the


    opposite of how I felt.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    His body was stiff, his fists clenched


    and his eyes fad mixture of furious


    and disappointed inthem. I finally


    realized what ne was so worked up


    about and I wanted to tell him that


    he was the only pair of arms I


    wanted to be around but myhit was


    raore important and I stillwas trying


    too hate him for what he did to me.


    I softly shook my head, breaking my gaze and returned my focus onto Carlos. I stroked my hand up and down Carlos''s bicep, and pulled away just


    enough to look at him in the eyes.


    "What''s your name beautiful?¡± He whispered, leaning down to my ear.


    "Dalia." I said, fake giggling while internally gagging.


    "Well you are beyond beautiful." He said with a smirk, swirling me around on the dance floor.


    ¡°Alright pervert time to die.¡±


    In a few seconds I was back in his embrace and I knew I needed to speed up my timeline if I wanted to get out of there unnoticed. I got onto my


    tiptoes and brung my lips near his ear as I let my hand travel across his chest. I heard a low rumble from his chest and I internallyughed, on how


    easy it was.


    "I know a ce.¡± I whispered, nibbling on his earlobe before looking back at him. I watched as his face goes from small shock too desire in a matter


    of seconds.


    "Lead the way." He said, smirking. I


    grabbed his hand and started too


    drag him offthe dance floor and into


    the dark Rallway from where! _<


    entered..T turned back to him when I


    felt hie start to get uneasy and¡¯


    unstire about where we were going. I


    lagked up at him and smashed my


    lips onto his and pushed fim into


    the wall making him groan.


    His mouth starts taking over the kiss and I let him, knowing that he will be so blinded by his lust that he will fall right into my trap.


    He started searching the wall, looking for a door handle. When he finally found it he opened the door and pushed me into the room, his lips never


    leaving mine. He pushed me against another wall inside the room and started trailing his kisses from my mouth too my neck.


    I faked moaned, trying to sell my pleasure so he would continue.


    I felt his hand get dangerously close to my gun halder on my upper thigh and just as I was about to stop him I heard a door m opened. Carlos


    stopped what he was doing and looked over at the door.


    I stabled my breath and started bending down too get my weapons ready for use as I looked over at the door as well.


    Both the room and the hallway were pitch ck so I was unable to see the culprit of the noise but something inside of me was telling me that whoever


    it was, wasn"t dangerous.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60.


    In a just a few seconds I felt a pair of armstch on my waist and pulling me into a certain chest. My brain started to panic thinking that it was Carlos


    but my body rxed when I knew it wasn''t Carlos but Andrew.


    Without looking at him I knew it was him, his touch sending sparks down my body, his arms ced gently around my waist and my body molding into


    his body, perfectly.


    As much as my head was telling me too resist both my heart and body disagreed. Thought the year and half I had felt broken and tense but with him


    my heart feltplete and only a touch from him and I felt rxed and safe. And after giving into him my head finally stopped racing around and I


    knew all of me was telling me to forgive him and love him.


    "What is this?" Carlos said, bringing me out of my thoughts. I felt Andrew tense at the sound of his voice and I remembered why I was here.


    Before I could answer I heard Andrews voice, "Don"t worry about it, you''ll be dead in a matter of seconds.¡±


    "Excuse me, da you know who I am?" Carlos asked,ing closer to Andrew and I.


    I rolled my eyes at Carlos"s words, "Mhm, the devil wants you back so let''s just get this over with." I said, annoyed at him.


    I grabbed Andrews gun from his waistband and turned off the safety.


    "What who the fuck are you?¡± Carlos asked, flustered.


    "You are really as dumb as I thought." I said, shrugging my shoulders and aiming the gun at him. I felt Andrew''s body tense up as I curled my finger


    around the trigger.


    I saw Carlos moving through the dark but before he could move anymore I sent a bullet flying at his head.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Ava"s POV


    I heard Carlos"s body fall across from Andrew and I but what I didn"t expect was for Andrews arms too unhook around my waist. I looked up at him


    but started too panic when he wasn"t too my side but on the floor in front of me.


    I felt my eyes start too tear up and my breaths starting too hitch. I fell to the ground and tried too look at where his wound was, but it was difficult


    because of theck of light.


    I ran my hands across his chest and stopped at his upper left chest when I felt blood and a bullet wound.


    "C-Andrew, please stay with me. You are going to be okay." I stuttered in between my sobs. I heard his breath and tried to calm down as I ripped


    apart my dress and pressed the ripped cloth on his wound.


    "Stay with me Andrew. Don"t you dare leave me." I cried, trying too see his face through my tears, that were now streaming down my face. I felt my


    hands start too shake and my heart breaking when I felt his breath getting slower and shallower.


    "K-kitten, its okay." He whispered, gasping for breath.


    "I love you so much... its my time." He said, barley finishing his sentence.


    My heartpletely shattered at his words and my tears started too flow faster. No matter how much I imed too hate him I needed him alive, even


    if that meant not seeing him ever again. He just had to be alive and okay, he was my life line even if I didn"t want to admit it.


    As soon as he would leave this earth, I would follow.


    "HELLPPPPPP." I screamed, while still pressing on his wound, in hopes that someone would help me.


    "I-l am sor-" He said, stopping halfway and taking one big gasp of air before his eyes rolled in the back of his headContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "COLLEEE. Please I forgive you, just don''t leave me. I can''t lose you.¡± I screamed, my voice now shaky and my eyes stinging from how much I was


    screaming.


    "HELPPPPPPPP." I yelled again, cing my head on his chest praying that someone would hear because I didn''t have the strength to leave him


    "Ru- Fuck what happened?¡± Someone said, as they turned on a light. I whipped my head up and around, looking at the person in the doorway. Seb


    and Travis.


    "Help him NOW." I screamed at them, looking back at him. Even on the edge of life he still looked magnificent.


    Seb and Travis rushed over too me and lifted Andrews body, Travis on his legs and Seb on his shoulders. They walked out of the room, his blood


    trailing behind us, as his wound continued to spew blood everywhere. I searched his suit pockets until I found his phone and called 211.


    "Don''t call an ambnce." Travis shouted. I whipped my head around to face him. "The hell I am not calling them. He is almost dead, he needs a


    fucking hospital.¡± I hissed, angry at what Travis told me, tears still in my eyes


    "We have a car, the ambnce will take too long.¡± Seb added, continuing too carry Andrew through the dark hallway and into the alleyway that I had


    entered from.


    "Fuck fine." I said, turning off the phone and continuing applying pressure on his wound.


    "Please Andrew, don"t die.¡± I sobbed, stroking his face.


    "Ava, I need you too find the car and bring it around." Travis ordered, struggling to grab his keys out of his pocket.


    I nodded and removed my hands from Andrew, as scon as I wasn''t touching him I felt empty and alone. I ignored the feeling and grabbed the keys


    from Travis and sprinted out of the alleyway.


    I turned the corner and saw a few people still by the main door waiting for pictures. I stopped running and carefully walked up too the car that was.


    parked on the other side of the street.


    I unlocked the car and raced towards the alleyway, praying that Andrew was still alive.


    "BE CARFUL." I shouted as they ced Andrews almost lifeless body in the car. As soon as Travis and Seb failed into the car I raced out of the


    alleyway and ignored the speed limit, driving as fast as I could too the hospital.


    Everything soon just turned hazy, my eyesight blurry from my crying, my heart shattered from Andrews words and my unspoken thoughts and my


    head driving me crazy from the thought of another person abandoning me.


    A few momentster I was brought back to reality and somehow we I had driven us too the hospital.


    "HELP. Somebody help." I screamed, tumbling out of the car and trying too hail down a nurse.


    A few nursese running out of the hospital with a stretcher rolling in front of them. I watched as Seb and Travis transferred Andrew from the car


    too stretcher and the nurses frantically examine him.


    "Slight pulse, get OR 3 ready now. He


    won''t live if we don''t get him too


    surgery nowsHe has lost alot of ~


    blood." Anurse shouted at the rest


    of themp=All the nurses nodded their


    head.and started too run with: the


    stretcher, Andrew on it, i intathe


    hospital and through some double


    doors.


    I ran with them and somehow found Andrews almost limp hand intwined in mine.


    "Ms you cannot go any further." A doctor said, removing my hand from Andrews. I felt the tears and an unknown anger erupt from me


    "NO, I am going with him." I screamed, trying too hold my tears but failing as soon as I started talking.


    I felt Traviss and Sebs hands on my arms, holding me back as I tried too run too Andrew again when they rolled him away from me and then


    disappeared through a set of doors.


    ¡°Calm down, Ava." Travis said,


    cing his arfas around me and


    pulling me into his embrace. My legs


    became weak as my body and mind


    finally made sense of the situation,


    fell togythe ground and Travis fell


    withxme. My knees hit the ground


    ang buried my head into Traviss


    chest, my body shaking So


    uncontrobly and my eyes, once


    again, flowing with tears.


    I had never felt this heartbroken, this lost. this desperate for someone. He couldn"t leave me, I knew I wouldn"t be able too live without him... he


    completes me.


    His soul waspleted mine, his arms made for him too hold me, his heart was the only one that could fix mine and I finally figured that out after


    being apart from him for 1 year.


    "I can''t lose him.¡± I cried inte Traviss shoulder.


    ¡°You won''t, if anyone can survive this its Andrew." Travis said, but I could hear the worry in his voice


    "I didn''t tell him, Travis I didn"t tell him. He is going to die and I didn''t tell him.¡± I sobbed, stuttering over my words due too the excessive crying.


    1


    ell him wheq hees out of


    surgery." Travis said, stroking my


    hair, knowing what I was talking =.


    about. My ¨¦yes soon ran out of tears


    and my-body became too weaktoo


    S ay Conscious anymore andJ before


    I knotked out cold in Traviss arms I


    could hear a doctore-through


    the double doors.


    "Family for Jayson?"

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Ava"s POV


    I felt a pair of hands around my shoulders, shaking me awake. I groaned and slowly opened my eyes, feeling extremely nauseous and light headed.


    "Ava wake up." I heard a familiar voice say, Travis.


    A surge of energy flew through me when everything came back too me. I shot my eyes wide open and looked around, from where I was. I was still in


    the waiting room but instead of on the floor with Travis I was on a bench, in-between Travis and Seb.


    Tears slowly made their way to my eyes and I felt my body start too shake again as I slowly looked up too where Travis was.


    "Hey, its okay Ava." Travis said, looking me in the eye and stroking my shoulder with his thumb.


    I had never cried this much in my life. not with Sylvester, not when Andrew broke my heart... twice but I couldn''t fathom a life worth living now that


    Andrew hade back into my life. I couldn''t have him leave me again.


    "He is dead isn''t he?¡± I sobbed, looking into Traviss sad eyes.


    "No, Ru-" He started but I started running too reception as soon as I heard Travis say that Andrew was alive.


    "Jayson, where is he?" I yelled, trying to calm myself from the excessive amount of shaking and crying.


    "Room 101, third door on the left." Thedy replied, pointing to a pair of doors. I heard Travis calling after me but I ignored it and ran through the


    doors and into the busy hallway. I sprinted as fast as my feet could carry me too the room where Andrew was in.


    I found the room and stopped right outside of it, I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself before I finally walked inside.


    A weight was lifted off my shoulders but at the same time I felt a tightening in my chest when I saw him,ying on the hospital bed.


    Countless wires and tubes were connected to his body with machines beeping next to him, his cheeks were hollow with almost no cr in his lips, his


    body looked drained and his chest was slowly rising and falling.


    He was alive but it looked as if at any minute he could die.


    I walked over to the side of the bed and sat down on the chair that was ced on the left side of him. I entwined my hands inte his. I felt myself shiver


    at the touch of his hands due too how cold and lifeless his hand felt.


    I ced my head on the side of his shoulder and stopped crying. trying to calm myself now that I knew he was okay.


    "Ava." Seb softly said, entering his room.


    I lifted my head and looked up at him, "Is he going to be okay?" I asked, holding my breath for his answer.


    "The bullet missed his heart by an inch but he lost an enormous amount of blood.¡± He said, looking down at the floor.


    "The doctors said that he will be asleep for a while but he could easily die in the next few hours.¡± Seb continued. My heart clenched and I tried to


    steady my breathing.


    "Thank you." I said, softly. Seb nodded his head and exited the room and most likely joined Travis in the waiting room.


    I looked back at Andrew and squeezed his hand softly, "Please stay with me. I need you in my life.¡± I said, praying for a reply.


    But s I got nothing but Andrews soft breaths, which was enough for me. I rested my hand on his and watched his chest rise and fall making sure at


    all times he was still alive.


    A few hourster I had still not stopped watching him but I heard a noise from the door and directed my attention off of Andrew and too the noise


    Before what sounded like footsteps could get any further I drew my gun from my thigh holster and pointed it at the man in the doorway.


    He stopped in his tracks when he saw the gun I had that was aimed straight at his chest. I slowly started to observe him, he had a white coat, a blue


    outfit underneath and a clipboard that he was now hanging onto for dear life.


    "Show me proof of employment.¡± I said, still skeptical of him.


    "O-okay.¡± He said, slowly reaching into his pocket.


    "I will fucking shoot you if you try anything." I yelled, wrapping my finger around the trigger.


    "P-please d-don''t." He said, putting his hand back up in surrender.


    I heard running footstepsing from the hall and my senses instantly heightened. I grabbed the gun harder and was ready to shoot whoever came


    down the hall


    ¡°Ava, what the hell are you doing?" Travis panted,ing from the hall. I furrowed my eyebrows and lowered my gun.


    "Do you want to get shot?" I said, no amusement in my voice. I turned my attention away from Travis and back to the "doctor."


    "Show. Me. Your. Badge. Or I will shoot you." I threatened. The doctor nodded his head frantically and reached inte his pocket and pulled out his


    badge. I walked closer and grabbed the ID from his shaking hands.


    "Okay, fine.¡± I said, motioning for him too take care of Andrew once I hade to the decision that he was a real doctor. The doctor stumbled over


    too Andrew and started to check his vitals and other stuff.


    "Ava, you need ta calm down." Travis said, cing his hand on my shoulder. I tensed under his touch and removed his hand off of my shoulder,


    ring at him.


    "He is a gang leader. Do you really fucking think that people won''t try and kill him.¡± I whisper yelled.


    "Fine, I am just making sure your not in jail when Andrew wakes up." He said, rolling his eyes and directing his attention too Andrew and off of me.


    "Mhm." I grumbled, rolling my eyes.


    "Ava..." He started, again.


    "What?" I asked, walking over to the chair that I was sitting in before.


    "There is something I need to tell you." He said, looking at the ground and tensing up his body.


    ¡°Your scaring me. What is it?" I asked, worried what Travis was going too tell me.


    "Um-" He started but was interrupted by an ear piercing scream


    Ava"s POVN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I naturally reached down and drew my gun at the sound that hade from behind Travis and me. I wrapped my finger around the trigger but


    hesitated when all I saw was Travis"s back, hiding whoever it was that made the sound.


    "Hello, Ms.Jayson." Travis said, still blocking my eyesight from them.


    I dropped my gun and I felt tears stinging my eyes. I shoved Travis out of the way and looked at Veronica, Emily and Dalia. In that moment I forgot


    that Andrew was on the verge of life or death and I ran too Dalia, picking her up and bringing her inte a bone crushing hug.


    "Ava?" She asked, as I was still holding her in my arms.


    "Hi, princess.¡± I said, setting her back down on the floor and looking at her. She had grown a few inches but other then that she looked exactly the


    same. She looked back at me with a confused expression on her face, ¡°Andrew said I would never see you again." She said, with a small frown on


    her face.


    I sighed, knowing what she was talking about and looked up at Veronica and Emily, who both were in shock from seeing me.


    "I know, I left for a while. But I am back now and I am not leaving.¡± I said, trying best to exin too her. A confused look crossed her face but it quickly


    turned into a wide smile, ¡°Yay, don"t ever leave again."She said, throwing herself into me. I let out a smallugh and hugged her back.


    After a few moments she finally let me go and I stood up and drew my attention too Veronica and Emily.


    "H-how are you here. Andrew said... he said tha-" Emily started, her hands trembling


    "I know, it¡¯s a long story but for another time.¡± I said, my smile turning back into a straight face after I heard Andrews name and remembering that


    Andrew was still not with me.


    Veronica let out a sigh and pulled me into a tight hug, "I am just d one of you is alive." She said.


    I gave her a tight smile and patted her on the back, missing her but not wanting the thought of Andrew not surviving in my head. She pulled away and


    I could see in her eyes that she was on the verge of breaking down but she was trying to keep it together for Dalia.


    I turned away from Veronica and Emily and back too Andrew''s bed, where Dalia was now sitting on with a confused frown on her face.


    "Why won"t he wake up?¡± Dalia asked, poking his hollow cheek.


    I sighed and heard Veronica tremble next to me. I walked over too Dalia and picked her up, out of Andrew''s bed and into myp, where I sat down


    next too Andrew.


    "He is in a very deep sleep. He got some bad injuries and he needs to heal." I said, feeling my eyes water just looking at Andrew''s body.


    "But he is going to wake up, right?" Dalia asked as a worried look crossed her face.


    "Yes." I said, trying to sound confident.


    Chapter 62


    Dalia just nodded her head and continued too look at Andrew with a unsettling look on her face. I turned my head away from Andrew and Dalia too


    Emily and Veronica, who were both on the verge of breaking down


    All of a sudden Travis walked into the room and I thanked the Gods for his perfect timing. "Travis could you take Dalia too go get some food from the


    cafeteria." I said. giving him a look making sure he knew not to argue with me


    He looked around the room and nodded, picking Dalia up off myp and into his arms as he walked out of the room. I heard Veronica fall to the floor


    in tears and sobs, as soon as Dalia was out of earshot.


    I ran over to her and wrapped her in my embrace, trying my best tofort her.


    "H-he"s too young to die, Ava. He needs to be okay." She sobbed into my arms. I felt tears escaping my eyes and tried my best to hold them in, for


    Veronicas sake.


    "He will be." I stated, knowing I had to be the strong one like Travis and Seb had been for me.


    I looked up at Emily who was just staring at Andrew with a unreadable look on her face. I pulled away from Veronica and helped her get off the floor


    and to Andrew.


    I will give you three some privacy." I said, tears threatening to escape my eyes. Both of them nodded but never looked at me. their eyes just on


    Andrew. I walked out of the room and into the hallway, closing the door behind me and slouching on the back of the wall.


    I closed my eyes and tried to shut out the rest of the world, trying to get a moment of peace but all I saw when I closed my eyes was him.


    Instead of trying to push him out of my head I just let my mind fly through everything it wanted too.


    It went back to the day he first let me in, when he told me about his father. I had never seen him that sentimental and open with me before. When he


    exined to me that he let go of the grudge he had on his father when he became a better person I knew that he was the most selfless person I


    knew.


    He had moved on from the fact that his father beat him and didn"t love him for Dalia. He let Dalia grow up with a perfect father and never once hated


    her for that, which was something that I would never be able to do.


    I needed him alive but I didn''t know if I had the strength to let him back in my life. Even though he apologized and exined everything didn''t mean


    he didn"t do it and I wouldn"t be someone who just forgive him when he almost died.


    When he got shoot I knew that all the walls I had built up broke down and all the feelings I had tried to push away came rushing back, but I still didn"t


    trust him.


    Even after I had been with him every step of the way, when he left me for 3 weeks and when I got kidnapped by Robert I never med him for any of


    it and I forgave him. But he broke me beyond repair this time and I truly believe I could never be with him again


    "Ava." Seb said, bringing me out of my thoughts.


    "Mhm." I said, opening my eyes.


    "He needs you in his life." Seb said, sighing.


    "I can"t be in his life." Was all I said before walking back into his room where Dalia, Emily and Veronica were.


    "We were just leaving, dear.¡± Emily said, grabbing Dalias hand and walking out with Veronica in tears not far behind me.


    I nodded and waited for them too all leave the room before sitting next to Andrews bed. I closed my eyes and held his hand, arguing with myself


    about what I was going to do if Andrew woke up.


    "Ava." I heard a familiar husky voice say.


    Ava"s POV


    ¡°Ava.¡±


    I shot my eyes wide open and stared at a pain or beautiful green eyes that I had missed so much. "Andrew." I trembled, my voice shaky.


    He brought his hand too my face and stroked his thumb across my cheek. My breath hitched as his touch gave my stomach butterflies and would


    send electric sparks throughs my body. I brought my hand too his which was on my face and leaned into his touch, craving it.


    "I missed you so much, Kitten." He said, softly.


    "Co-" I started, knowing what I had too do


    "No, don''t please. Ava I can''t live


    without you, youplete me in


    every way possible. You made me


    into a better man and without yout


    am lost: What I did was awful and


    stupidrand I will never forgive rayself


    for. what I did too you. But I am soo


    sorry and I will tell you that everyday


    for the rest of my life... yeu are the


    only person that can make me feel


    anything." He said.


    to


    My heart broke at each word and I searched his eyes for any hint of lying but he wasn''t. I felt my eyes water and my chest clench at what I was about


    too say.


    "Andrew, I love you with everything in me. You are the only person in this world that saw all of me and showed me how too open up, you taught me


    that I am not defined by what people do too me. You made me strong and helped me find myself again." I admitted. squeezing his hand.


    "But you are also the person that


    made me distrust everyone, you


    broke me beyond repair and


    because ofyou I can''t feel anything I


    anymore-Nrusted you with x


    everything I had, my body, my saul


    and my heart but it wasn''t enough


    foryou too trust me back. I fergive


    your and I will never hate yeu for


    what you did but in the efd I am still


    broken and I can''t have you fix me


    just for you too break me all over


    again." I said, my throat dry from


    each word I said.


    "Ava, pl-" He started, his eyes glossy from what I had just said


    "Andrew, I love you but both of us need too let each other go.¡± I said, interrupting him. I felt my heart break and I finally retracted my hand from his.


    grasp after I had finished.


    "No, please kitten. Please I can¡¯t live without you.¡± He said, a tear escaping from his eyes as he looked me in the eye.


    "Look at me and tell me you can walk away from me. Look at me and tell me you hate me and I will let you go." He continued.


    My hands became shaking and I could feel my breath stop. "I can"t.¡± I finally said, looking at the ground.


    "Then don"t leave, stay with me. You love me and I love you and that should be enough so please." He begged.


    For some reason I let my body stand up from the chair and I walked over too where he wasying. I brought my hand too his face and let it stroke his


    hair, missing the way his hair feel through my fingers.


    I couldnt let him go but I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be with him, I wanted to choose the option that would hurt me the least but in the end I knew both


    would eventually kill me I just didnt know if I wanted to be alone when I die or with him.


    I looked averted my gaze from his hair into his deep green eyes, that were already looking at me, and for that moment there was only him. No hurt,


    no pain, no betrayal just me and him both in love.


    "Ava, I can"t promise that I will never hurt you but I can promise that my love for you will never fade and that you are the only person in this world that


    I can''t live without." He said, wrapping his hands around my waist and pulling me onto him.


    A tear escaped my eyes and all at once I knew that he was enough for me. His and my love was enough for me too stay and that if I was too die he


    was the only person worth dying for.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I breathed out, my eyes looking straight into his.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He whispered, bringing his face closer to mine.


    I felt his lips hovering over mine and


    my desire fordim only became


    more. I lovetheverything about him


    even thowgt he did hurt me more <


    then anyone had before it was >


    beauwiul. His pain was something I


    would never understand butshy


    h¨¦art only belonged to hina-and he


    was the only person I woald let


    break it.


    I pressed my lips onto his and electricity flew through my body, my body molding perfectly into his. He pressed his lips even harder onto mine, both of


    us hungry for each other, missing each other. I would never forget that kiss, the kiss that was a silent promise made by both of us.


    No matter the hurt or pain our hearts and souls only belonged to each other and that our love was enough...


    I basically cried writing this, by far Ava"s and Andrews love story is my favorite. I am going to miss writing about them so much and I hate ending the


    story here because letting goo of the story is going to be so hard.


    But I just want to say if you have stayed through all 61 chapters I love you so much.


    There will be one more chapter as their ending.


    Anyway, I will be writing another hot and steamy story here as a sequel to this but with different characters and i promise you will enjoy it. Thank you


    all


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!